> ,iin Untvarsltv l Ibrai I l IU'O'1 39002002965680 CcS^ 54-0 'Uls Col. H. B. Titus. HISTORY NINTH REGIMENT NEW HAMPSHIRE VOLUNTEERS THE WAE OF THE EEBELLION Edited by EDWARD O. LORD, A. M. CONCORD, N. H. Printed by the Republican Press Association i»9S Copyrighted by Wakefield, Wilcox & Blaisdell, Publishing Committee, 1895. TO THE MKMOEY OF GEORGE HENBT CHANDLER, late of concord, Adjutant and Major OF THE NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE VOLUNTEERS, THIS VOLUME is LOVINGLY AND RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED BY THE SURVIVORS OF HIS REGIMENT. COMMITTEE ON PUBLICATION. C. D. Copp, Chairman. C. W. Wilcox, Secretary. C. M. Blaisdell, Treasurer. E. C. Babb. J. E. Mason. J. W. Babbitt. W. P. Moses. J. B. Cooper. L. H. Pillsbury. N. T. Dutton. O. D. Robinson. C. W. Edgerly. H. B. Titus. A. P. Horne. G. L. Wakefield. A. J. Hough. S. A. Whitfield. sub-committee on printing. C. M. Blaisdell, Chairman. G. L. Wakefield, Secretary. C. W. Wilcox, Treasurer. CONTENTS. [For " Complete Roster of Ninth Regiment, N. H. V.," " Service of Members of Ninth Regiment in Other Organizations," " General Order Transferring Members of Ninth Regiment to Sixth N. H. Vet. Volun teers," " Register of Commissioned Officers, Ninth Regiment," "Regi mental Association," "List of Illustrations," and "General Index," see Appendix.] Page Introduction vii CHAPTER I. The Ninth at Camp Colby 1-18 CHAPTER II. From Concord to South Mountain . . . 19-59 CHAPTER III. The Battle of South Mountain .... 60-87 CHAPTER IV. The Battle at Antietam Creek . . . 88-140 CHAPTER V. From Antietam to Fredericksburg . . 141- 180 CHAPTER VI. Fredericksburg 181-232 CHAPTER VII. Closing up the Year 233-254 CHAPTER VIII. Falmouth, Newport News, and Kentucky . 255-281 CHAPTER IX. The Mississippi Campaign .... 282-316 1* CHAPTER X. The Movement from Kentucky to Annapolis, and as far as Bristow Station 317 CHAPTER XL The Wilderness and Spottsylvania Court house 356 CHAPTER XII. From the North Anna to Petersburg . . 403 CHAPTER XIII. From the Investure of Petersburg to the Explosion of the Mine . . 443 CHAPTER XIV. The Battle of the Crater . . 482 CHAPTER XV. Shifting Scenes and Varying Fortunes 513 CHAPTER XVI. The Downfall of the Confederacy 540 CHAPTER XVII. Prisoners-of-War at Macon and Savannah, Georgia, and Charleston and Columbia, South Carolina 562 CHAPTER XVIII. Prisoners-of-War in Salisbury, Andersonville, Florence, and Belle Isle . . . . 614 CHAPTER XIX. Regimental Hospitals — The Brigade Band . 628 CHAPTER XX. Biographical Sketches 6ec INTRODUCTION. The survivors of the Ninth New Hampshire volunteers have experienced unusual difficulties in the preparation of their regi mental history. Soon after the Rebellion it was the unanimous desire that such a volume should be compiled by George H. Chandler, but his death, August 12, 1883, prevented the fulfil ment of this hope. By that unfortunate event his comrades were deprived of the story which might have been told so well by their former major, a man of quick parts and of pre-eminent ability in military and civil life. They did not, however, aban don the enterprise, and John E. Mason, first lieutenant of Com pany D, was chosen historian in due time. He had made some progress, when in August, 1891, Herbert B. Titus was associ ated with him; but Death, intervening a second time, March 5, 1892, called away the lieutenant, and left to the associate the accomplishment of the unfinished task. Comrade Titus had been colonel of the regiment during most of its service, and was, therefore, peculiarly qualified to meet the added responsibility. He bent to the work all his energies, including a remarkable genius for historical research. Regimen tal, company, and personal documents were collected, as well as those general and special orders of commanders of armies, corps, divisions, and brigades, pertaining to the campaigns in which the Ninth participated ; diaries, letters, and monographs were obtained; there were meetings of comrades at various viii INTRODUCTION. points, at which questions put by the historian and answered by one or more of the others present were reported stenograph- ically — in short, multiform material was gathered from every possible source, and from this extracts were made and classified chronologically. With these extracts as a basis, Colonel Titus began writing, and had furnished some seventy pages of type written manuscript when his health was found to be so im paired that a continuation of the close application necessary to complete the history might injure it permanently ; so, in March, 1894, the responsibility of preparing an accurate and complete record of the regiment was transferred to the present editor, through whose instrumentality the consummation of a long deferred hope is presented in the history now published. " The end crowns the work," but this never would have been attained had it not been for the patient and never-tiring interest manifested by the comrades of the regiment. They have responded generously to all requests of the publishing commit tee, and have volunteered much valuable information. The work of this committee, too, is remarkable. Undismayed by frequent discouragements, its members have been both persist ent and prudent. They had high aims, and took effective measures to attain them. Their first circular is an evidence of this, and its exact text should be preserved. It reads as fol lows : To the Comrades of the Ninth Regiment of New Hampshire Volunteers : In connection with our Regimental History, now in course of prepa ration, it is important to have the post-office address of all the living members of the regiment. It is also very desirable to have the name and address of the widow, child, or other near relative or friend, of those who died from any cause while in the service, or since their discharge therefrom. With this object in view, and for the informa tion of the comrades of the regiment, as well as for convenient refer- INTRODUCTION. ix ence, the secretary of the committee on the history prepared and printed a list, arranged by companies, of all those whose addresses he had been able to ascertain from any source. Upon consultation, how ever, with other members of the committee, it was thought advisable, • for historical purposes, to add the designation of rank, and also to make the list a complete roster of the regiment, except deserters, with the additional names so arranged under descriptive headings as to more readily suggest, and aid in obtaining, the information desired. It is therefore requested of every comrade who shall receive or see this list, that he note any error or omission in the name, address, company, or classification of any comrade ; the death of any one not mentioned, and the name and address, if known, of some relative or friend of those who died in the service, or since their discharge, who may be interested in the history of their soldier lives, or of the regiment in which they served ; that he make every reasonable effort to complete the list of addresses, not only of the living, but of friends of the dead ; and that he communicate the information or correction to the secre tary, or to some member of the committee. The committee are as follows : C. D. Copp, chairman, C. W. Wil cox, secretary, C. M. Blaisdell, treasurer, J. B. Cooper, J. W. Bab bitt, A. J. Hough, William P. Moses, O. D. Robinson, Leonard H. Pillsbury, A. P. Home, E. C. Babb, S. A. Whitfield, C. W. Edg- erly, H. B. Titus, and J. E. Mason, secretary of the regimental asso ciation. [George L. Wakefield and Newell T. Dutton were added to the committee later.] In thus printing and giving out this roster the committee have another object in view. It is their earnest desire to present a full and truthful history of the regiment, and in a manner that shall be worthy of the men who made it, but the material and data which they have so far been able to collect they find to be entirely insufficient for the pur pose. They are not satisfied merely to give a general statement of the formation of the regiment, its marches, its camps, its bivouacs, and its battles, with the number and names of the killed, wounded, and missing, and such facts and incidents as may be within their own per sonal knowledge and recollection. The true history of a regiment is the sum of hundreds of individual histories, each of which is the story and the sum of the scenes, incidents, and experiences of one soldier's daily life. What the committee need, to complete the history, are the stories of the men who made that history, — what they themselves saw and thought and did, as they now remember and tell it, and particu larly as they then wrote it in letters home, for, as a rule, what the X INTRODUCTION. soldier wrote in his letters is of as much, or even more, value for the purposes of history, than what he wrote in a diary. It is intended that for this regiment the coming reunion at Weirs shall be, as far as practicable, a working week. There are errors, omissions, and discrepancies in the regimental records to be corrected and straightened out for a complete and accurate final roster. The committee will meet there previous to the reunion, and remain as long as may be necessary. They will have a stenographer to note down facts, scenes, and incidents which go to make up our regimental his tory, as comrades may relate them. So come to the reunion ; come early, and prepared, if need be, to stay late. Brighten up your recol lection, and bring your old army letters and diaries if you have them, and those of any other comrade who cannot be present, and so now help to record the history which you once helped to make. If then it is not fully and truthfully recorded the fault will not lie with those who have undertaken the laborious task. While it is expected that every officer of the regiment now living, and the friends of those who are dead, will furnish a photograph for a picture to be inserted in the history, this privilege is by no means con fined to the officers, but is extended equally to all, irrespective of rank. Specimens of different styles can be seen at the reunion, or information will be furnished on request. Charles W. Wilcox, Secretary Committee on History. Milford, Mass., July 25, 1891. Accompanying the above circular was the roster referred to therein. Other supplementary circulars were sent out as re quired. The general committee named in the circular confined its efforts to obtaining the material and supervising the compila tion of the history. The numberless details of printing and pub lishing were entrusted to a sub-committee plenipotentiary, con sisting of C. M. Blaisdell, chairman, G. L. Wakefield, secretary, and C. W. Wilcox, treasurer. A special committee on the revision of the editor's manuscript was appointed in June, 1894. Its members were H. B. Titus, O. D. Robinson, N. T. Dutton, INTRODUCTION. XI C. D. Copp, W. P. Moses, on the part of the regiment, and A. D. Ayling, adjutant-general, on the part of the state. Each member of each one of these committees performed his- duties faithfully, and to the satisfaction of all concerned, but thanks are particularly due, and are hereby given, to Gen. A. D. Ayling, for his careful reading of the manuscript history, and for his pertinent suggestions relating thereto. Special acknowledg ments should also be made to O. D. Robinson, who generously placed at the disposal of the publishing committee an invalu able collection of manuscripts and prints, including many of his own contributions to the newspaper literature of the Civil War period, as well as the orations and other scholarly efforts of his later years referring to the same period, from which collection the editor has made selections without stint ; to F. J. Burnham for a monograph of his adventures, compiled from his diaries and private letters ; to N. T. Dutton for his careful comparison of the narrative with his very complete diaries ; to the letters and diaries of G. H. Chandler, C. W. Wilcox, J. W. Lathe, Orville Smith, S. J. Alexander, C. D. Copp, W. I. Brown, W. P. Moses, and others, whence many of the descriptions of scenes and incidents have been derived ; to many comrades for their writ ten anecdotes ; to C. W. Wilcox, Wm. McGarrett, A. P. Home, and J. F. Foster, for their contributions relating to Confederate prisons ; to J. B. Bailey for his narration of the experiences of the regimental band; to United States Senator Wm. E. Chand ler for copies of war department documents, and for many other services rendered, and to Vice-President Wm. D, Chand ler and Business Manager E. N. Pearson of the Republican Press Association for their uniform kindness and courtesy dur ing the process of printing. To Messrs. Blaisdell, Wakefield, and Wilcox, of the sub-com mittee on printing and publishing ; to Rev. N. T. Dutton, of Xll INTRODUCTION. Fairfield, Me. ; to Hon. E. C. Babb, of Minneapolis, Minn. ; to Albert P. Davis, of Concord; to the Rev. E. M. Gushee, of Cambridge, Mass., and to others, who though nameless here are not forgotten, the editor tenders his sincere thanks for prof itable suggestions and friendly criticisms. Edward O. Lord. Concord, N. H., October io, 1895. HISTORY OF THE Ninth Regiment New Hampshire Volunteers. CHAPTER I. The Ninth at Camp Colby. "At length we are in peace, God be praised ! and long, very long may it last. All wars are follies — very expensive and very mischievous ones." Thus wrote the Philadelphia sage, at the close of the Revolutionary War, and looking back over the Civil War, who but will echo his sentiments ? The war was ; and when the descendants of those who participated in its triumphs and its defeats, its joys and its sorrows, shall ask why and for what this war was waged, it is to the history of those stirring times that they will turn in their search for infor mation regarding what that peace-loving Quaker, John Bright, described as the only righteous war of modern times. It must needs be a righteous cause that would justify the arraying of brother against brother in deadly strife ! Side by side the North and the South had fought to secure and maintain the independence of the United States, but from 1861 to 1865 they were in fierce conflict one with the other ; and for what cause? Forgetting that " The love of liberty with life is given," 2 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [1861. the South was holding in the bonds of slavery, with all its attendant evils, more than 4,000,000 people, denying to them, because God had seen fit to create them black instead of white, that liberty which is dearer than life itself. This growing evil of slavery, which threatened to spread its serpent trail over all the land, was the real source of the trouble between the North and the South ; but the events which precipitated the war itself, were the secession of the Southern states and the bombard ment of Fort Sumter. As suddenly, as swiftly, and as terribly as the cyclone sweeps over the smiling country, leaving death and deso lation behind, did this open rebellion and its consequences come upon the nation. Though for years warnings had been sounded from pulpit and platform and press, still the people refused to believe. War had become to them but a name. That it could become a reality, and in their midst, seemed impossible. The booming of cannon and the crash of the falling walls of Sumter brought a fearful awakening. The emergency was great, and must be promptly and wisely met ; the Union must be preserved ; — but no one even dreamed how terrible a sacrifice of precious human lives was to be laid on the country's altar in expiation for the injustice done the African negro. To whom could the country look in her hour of peril? Whose hand could guide the ship of state through the treacherous shoals of treason and internecine hatred? Fortunate was it that the administration had passed into the hands of one who was able and willing to do his duty, even to his last breath ; whose shoulders would not shrink from the Herculean task imposed upon them, the revered and martyred Abraham Lincoln. His elec- 1861.] AT CAMP COLBY. 3 tion had been looked upon by the Southerners as mark ing the limit of their forbearance ; they fully understood that with him there would be no winking at doubtful proceedings, and from secret plotting they advanced to open rebellion. And_ in a way there was reason for their madness. In his last annual message President Buchanan, after stating the causes the South had for ill- feeling against the North and for demanding the repeal of the Personal Liberty acts, said, — "The Southern states, standing on the basis of the Constitution, have a right to demand this act of justice from the North. Should it be refused, then the Consti tution, to which all the states are parties, will have been wilfully violated by one portion of them in a provision essential to the domestic security and happiness of the remainder. In that event, the injured states, after hav ing first used all peaceful and constitutional means to obtain redress, -would be justified in revolutionary resist ance." Such words as these, from the highest executive in the land, were like fire to the torch. Such was the crowning act of the Buchanan administration. Says the Comte de Paris, — " The end of his [President Buchanan's] administra tion had been disastrous. He had tolerated everything : he had done nothing to crush out the Rebellion in its inception, and had left his successor without the means of fulfilling the task entrusted to him. He delivered into his hands the government of a shattered country ; and if civil war had not yet drenched America in blood, *it was simply because the Rebellion was being organized with impunity on its soil." It was under these hampering conditions that President 4 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [1861 Lincoln entered upon his life work. That he overcame those conditions and nobly fulfilled his trust, a grateful country can never forget. His memory is enshrined in the hearts of the people. The history of those four years of fire and blood has been told again and again, and from as many stand points ; and yet we can never know it all— those personal incidents, so numerous and so interesting, but so few of which have been preserved ; so worthy to be recorded, " if only they could be recovered from the storehouse of memory : " while down in the sunny Southland lie thou sands of heroes, the story of whose sufferings is buried with them. The war was full of dramatic incidents — every war is, — and from the time when the universal thrill of awakened patriotism went through all the land to the smallest ham let and remotest farm, when war meetings were held in town halls and village churches and district school- houses, when there was a great uprising, as of one man, for the defence of the Union, and the troops marched away ; — all through those four long years, when the wearisome waiting for news from camp and field and hospital, their hopes and fears, joys and sorrows, kept the whole people tense, eager, and expectant, to the days when the veterans brought home their tattered and battle-stained flags with high and honorable pride, tem pered with sadness when they remembered those who were left behind, and were mustered out, there were lights and shadows visible only to those who shared the daily Jife of the soldier, pathetic bits of human nature real only to those who enacted the scenes. Great his tories of the war cannot deal with these details, yet to the soldier and his friends there is nothing so interesting as i86i.] AT CAMP COLBY. 5 the portrayal of the events in which he bore a part, or a sketch of life in camp or field which he recognizes as a bit of his own experience. The history of the Ninth New Hampshire volunteers is only one of hundreds, and yet with loving care would we gather up and preserve for coming generations every detail of the 'story of those four years of sacrifice. Organ ized at a period when the first wave of enthusiasm had subsided, when there was little or nothing except love of country to induce enlistment, and when there was plenty of work at good wages, a better class of men than entered the ranks of the Ninth at that period of its history would be hard to find. They were largely sons of farmers, and mechanics from the rural towns and cities, students who had laid aside the pen for the sword, — young men who would do honor to their native state either on the battle-field or in the peaceful pursuits of home life ; men of whom it was said after their second battle— on the bloody field of Antietam — " they behaved admirably, more like veteran soldiers than inexperienced recruits." They were the men who brought home colors that were torn and stained, and who could point proudly to the inscriptions which told of the fields on which they had won their honors. They entered the ranks as inexpe rienced men : they came home veteran soldiers, the kind of whom it has been well said, — " How is a soldier made? Whence comes the soldier of a man? A lad taken out of your street, dressed in a soldier's uniform, fed on a soldier's rations, carrying a soldier's weapon, and marching to a soldier's music, is not a soldier ; he is only a lad clothed, fed, armed, and marched like a soldier. But the soldier in a man is gen erated by fiercer processes : it is worried in by long 6 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, marches, it is pressed in by long watches on the picket line, it is filtered in by the dews of night, it is washed in by the rains of heaven, it is starved in by half a biscuit a day, it is baked in by the fever in the hospital cot, it is blown in by shot and shell, it is thrust in by sabre and bayonet — that is where the soldier comes from." The Ninth regiment was the first one organized and sent to the front in 1862, the Seventh and Eighth having been mustered in during the latter part of December, 1861, and of January, 1862. It was in May that an order for an additional regiment of infantry was received from the war department, and recruiting officers were at once set at work. Through their persevering efforts a sufficient number to form the nucleus for a regiment arrived at Concord, the rendezvous appointed by the governor, during the latter part of June. The larger portion of the regiment was enlisted in July, and on the 23d of August the organization was completed, the regi ment numbering 975 men besides the commissioned officers. " No person will be commissioned excepting those who actually labor in recruiting and forwarding the organiza tion of the regiment. There are no sinecure offices to be dispensed in this regiment." Such was the general order issued by the governor on June 27, and those who held officers' commissions in the Ninth did yeoman service for them. Some had been in the three-months regiments, and thus were valuable aids in " breaking in " recruits ; others had " taken the stump" in the towns and villages, and so persuasive had been their silvery eloquence that, as one poor fellow pathetically remarked, when asked why he had enlisted, " I jest couldn't help it, he talked so to us." But they 1862.] AT CAMP COLBY. 7 were good men and true, — all of them, — and were both loved and respected by the soldiers whom they com manded. Up to the middle of June the camp was under the command of Josiah Stevens, Jr., of Concord. The com mission of colonel had been tendered to Enoch Q. Fel lows, of Sandwich, an officer who had so distinguished himself in his command of the Third New Hampshire, that he had been recommended to President Lincoln for appointment as brigadier-general, by the governor and council. But the new regiment was to be organized and equipped, and Colonel Fellows was just the man needed for the work. He had been educated at West Point, and men who knew the rudiments of tactics and could drill a company or regiment were scarce in those days ; so there was great rejoicing in camp when it was announced that Colonel Fellows had accepted the com mission and would at once assume command, which he did on June 14. Then the camp settled down to solid work, for the men soon learned that soldiering and drilling under a, hot July sun was anything but play. But the transform ing of an awkward boy into a soldier was often a trying process, both to officer and recruit. How humiliating to be relegated to the "awkward squad ;" to be made to turn to the right, the left; face this way, that way ; dress up, align, and touch elbows ; keep your eyes front and your heels together ; move forward, sidewise, back ward, and oblique ; turn about, wheel about — till you felt as if you were inside out — over and over again ! and by and by, when you could do it all in " double-quick" time, you were sent back to your own company — to laugh at the evolution of other " greenies." However, 8 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July Colonel Fellows had good material to work on, and though the discipline at times could not fail to be irk some, yet the men generally took it in good part, learn ing in their subsequent career the value of the thorough drill they received at Camp Colby, and that the drilling under the hot sun there was an excellent preparation for the scorching heat in which they would march for many a weary mile before they saw their homes again. Tender memories cluster around even these first days of soldier life, and the following incident, so touching in its very simplicity, will bring back to many a gray-haired man to-day the remembrance of his first night in the crowded tents, and how few there were who had the courage to so bravely yet modestly declare their alle giance to the great Captain as did the hero of this little sketch, Frank J. Leverett of Company I. MY TENT-MATE. By William H. Rand. " Lights out ! Lights out !" , It was the martial voice of Sergeant Wilcox, making his way among the tents of Company I, to acquaint the raw recruits with the import of the signal known as "taps." "Lights out!" The voice and the footsteps grew more and more dis tinct, and then slowly receded, leaving us to darkness and our own reflections. This was our first night in camp, and we were for the most part strangers to each other, though huddled together in tents of the Sibley pattern, each large enough to shelter a score of men. There was one of our number, however, a slender, blue-eyed boy, whom I had known from childhood. His name 1862.] A T CAMP COLB Y. 9 was Frank. He was one of those manly, resolute fel lows who so habitually do the right thing so naturally and so easily that it always seems as if with them there is no alternative. With the extinction of the lights the hum of conversa tion had ceased in our tent, but presently the silence was broken by a clear, unfaltering voice: "Boys, I always pray before I go to sleep ; and if there is no objection, I '11 do so now." Then followed a prayer committing home and friends and all our dearest interests to the keeping of the one strong Hand and loving Heart that rule the world. Devoid of self-consciousness as Frank was in this act of devotion, you may be sure that the moral courage which prompted him to do it, amid such surroundings, did not fail of. recognition among his comrades. In after days, when, on the toilsome march, they saw- Frank's mud-splashed figure plodding patiently at their side ; or when, in the dread shock of battle, they beheld that youthful visage begrimed with dust and powder, memory recalled their first night in the far-off camp at Concord. "The boy that prayed" was transfigured before them, and under his smoke-stained features and dusty blouse they discerned a soul of kinship with the martyrs and the saints of old. Though scathless in fight, Frank fell at last a victim of disease, and it was my lot to accompany his sorrow ing mother on the homeward journey with the body of her heroic son. In an awkward attempt at consolation, as the train bore us swiftly along, I gave my testimony to Frank's noble character and conduct throughout his army life. At the end of my recital, this Spartan — no, this Christian — mother answered with a smile, " My boy IO NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, is safe with One whom he always loved and served wherever he might be. I shall see him again one day, for I know that all is well with him. " The regiment was armed with Windsor rifles with sword bayonets, — then a novelty, — and the recruits were very proud of them. At dress parade the appearance of the regiment was excellent, and its evolutions were wit nessed by crowds of people. Josiah Stevens, Jr., of Concord, had been commis sioned lieutenant-colonel, but, as he had resigned, the commission was given to Herbert B. Titus, of Chester field, who was then acting as major. Lieutenant-Colonel Titus had served as second, and again as first, lieutenant of Company A, Second New Hampshire volunteers, and on detached service as a signal officer, and had received his commission as major of the Ninth in June, 1862. He was promoted to the lieutenant-colonelcy August 26, and George W. Everett, of New London, was commis sioned major. Major Everett did not leave the state with the regiment, on account of illness, but joined it before the Battle of Fredericksburg in December. George H. Chandler, of Concord, received the com mission of adjutant, and well deserved the position. His zeal, ability, and industry were of great service in the organizing and equipping of the regiment, and proved, as did his subsequent work in the field, that he was the right man in the right place. The roster of the companies speaks well for the energy of the recruiting officers, for it shows that the men came from nearly all parts of the state. Company A was largely recruited from Rockingham county ; Company B, from Hillsborough ; Company C came in about equal propor- 1862.] AT CAMP COLBY. II tions from Hillsborough and Strafford counties ; Company D, from Strafford ; Company E, from Sullivan ; Compa nies F and G are largely credited to Sullivan county, though Somersworth and Manchester were well repre sented in Company F ; Company H had a large quota of Rochester men ; Company I was recruited mostly from Cheshire county, all the officers and more than one third of the enlisted men being residents of Keene, and all making a good record, while it is doubtful if there is another company in the state so largely represented to-day by members living in the same town or city from which they enlisted ; the major part of the members of Company K enlisted from the town of Newport in Sulli van county. The month of August, 1862, was a disastrous one for the Northern army, and there came an urgent call for more troops in the field ; for the steady progress of Lee's army northward, and his threat to capture Washington and Baltimore and provision his troops from the fertile Pennsylvania valleys, had aroused the entire North. When the Ninth regiment was fully equipped for service the following order was received : State of New Hampshire, [l. s.] Adjutant-General's Office, Concord, August 22, 1862. General Order. To Enoch Q. Fellows, Esq., Colonel Commanding gth Regiment N. H. Volunteers : Sir : You will proceed with the regiment under your command on Mon day morning, the 25th inst., at 7 o'clock a. m,, to Washington, D. C, — by way of Nashua, Worcester, and Providence, and report to Major- Gen'l Halleck— By order of the Governor, Anthony Colby, Adpt-GenH. 12 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, This was the final order received from any state authority, the regiment being mustered into the United States service, at Concord, by Col. Seth Eastman, U. S. A. The next day the following complete roster of the field and staff", and of each company, was announced : Headquarters Ninth Regiment New Hampshire Volunteers, Camp Colby, Concord, August 23, 1862. General Orders No. 6. This regiment is known as the Ninth New Hampshire Regiment of Volunteers. The field officers are, — Colonel, Enoch Q. Fellows ; lieutenant-colonel, Herbert B. Titus ; major, George W. Everett. The commissioned staff are, — Adjutant, George H. Chandler; quartermaster, Carleton B. Hutch- ins; surgeon, William A. Webster; assistant surgeons, John S. Emer son, Francis N. Gibson; chaplain, Edward M. Gushee. The non-commissioned staff are, — Sergeant-major, Edwin Greene ; commissary-sergeant, Howard M. Hanson ; quartermaster-sergeant, James B. Perry ; hospital steward, A. Warner Shepard ; principal musicians of infantry, Sylvanus Adams, Alden B. Bennett. This regiment is composed of ten companies, which are lettered from A to K, in the order in which they were mustered into the service of the United States. The company now commanded by Captain Pillsbury shall be known as Company A. The company now commanded by Captain Alexander shall be known as Company B. The company now commanded by Captain A. S. Edgerly shall be known as Company C. The company now commanded by Captain Stevens shall be known as Company D. 1862.] AT CAMP COLBY. 1 3 The company now commanded by Captain Busweli shall be known as Company E. The company now commanded by Captain Stone shall be known as Company F. The company now commanded by Captain Whitfield shall be known as Company G. The company now commanded by Captain C. W. Edgerly shall be known as Company H. The company now commanded by Captain Babbitt shall be known as Company I. The company now commanded by Captain Cooper shall be known as Company K. The commissioned officers of Company A are, — Captain, Leonard H. Pillsbury ; first lieutenant, William S. Pillsbury; second lieutenant, Oliver P. Newcomb. The commissioned officers of Company B are, — Captain, S. Judson Alexander ; first lieutenant, Willard N. Haradon ; second lieutenant, T. Melville Chisholm. The commissioned officers pf Company C are, — Captain, Augustus S. Edgerly; first lieutenant, Charles W. Tilton; second lieutenant, Charles D. Copp. The commissioned officers of Company D are, — Captain, Chester C. Stevens ; first lieutenant, Andrew J. Hough ; second lieutenant, Albert G. Merrill. The commissioned officers of Company E are, — Captain, Daniel C. Busweli; first lieutenant, Asa T. Hutchinson; second lieutenant, James N. Edminster. The commissioned officers of Company F are, — Captain, Andrew J. Stone; first lieutenant, William P. Moses; sec ond lieutenant, John E. Mason. The commissioned officers of Company G are, — Captain, Smith A. Whitfield ; first lieutenant, Orville Smith ; second lieutenant, Charles A. Harnden. The commissioned officers of Company H are, — Captain, Charles W. Edgerly ; first lieutenant, John G. Lewis ; sec ond lieutenant, James Blaisdell. 14 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, The commissioned officers of Company I are, — Captain, John W. Babbitt; first lieutenant, Jacob Green; second lieutenant, Nelson N. Sawyer. The commissioned officers of Company K are, — Captain, John B. Cooper; first lieutenant, Ervin T. Case; second lieutenant, William I. Brown. The rank of captains in this regiment is as follows : Senior captain, Captain Babbitt ; second captain, Captain Stevens ; third captain, Captain Edgerly (A. S.) ; fourth captain, Captain Stone ; fifth captain, Captain Busweli; sixth captain, Captain Whitfield; seventh captain, Captain Edgerly (C. W.) ; eighth captain, Captain Pillsbury; ninth captain, Captain Alexander ; junior captain, Captain Cooper. The non-commissioned officers in the several companies in this regi ment are as follows : Company A. — First sergeant, Leonard H. Caldwell ; second sergeant, Ira S. Abbott; third sergeant, Charles J. Symonds; fourth sergeant, Scott W. Keyser; fifth sergeant, Joseph G. Morrill; first corporal, Francis M. Caldwell; second corporal, Abraham Sanborn; third cor poral, Franklin H. Foster; fourth corporal, Morrison Alexander; fifth corporal, Monroe Tappan ; sixth corporal, Cyrus M. Roberts ; seventh corporal, Louis Myers. Company B. — First sergeant, John Mooney ; second sergeant, Ludo B. Little ; third sergeant, Warren H. Edmands ; fourth sergeant, Webster Heath; fifth sergeant, William H. Hoyt; first corporal, Wyman Pet- tingill ; second corporal, George Hodgman ; third corporal, George W. Cutler; fourth corporal, John F. Mudgett; fifth corporal, George H. Richardson ; sixth corporal, Joseph G. Woods ; seventh corporal, Aus tin-Tucker; eighth corporal, William F. Clough. Company C. — First sergeant, David F. Cheney; second sergeant, Wentworth Butler; third sergeant, Thomas J. Richards; fourth ser geant, John P. Whipple; fifth sergeant, Simeon Pierce; first corporal, Orrin A. Small; second corporal, Peter F. Phelps; third corporal, Jesse S. Bean; fourth corporal, Samuel R. Eastman; fifth corporal, Barclay C. Busweli ; sixth corporal, Hiram W. French ; seventh cor poral, Jerome Kelley ; eighth corporal, John Robinson. 1862.] AT CAMP COLBY. 1$ Company D. — First sergeant, George W. Emery ; second sergeant, John Donovan; third sergeant, Edwin H. Webster; fourth sergeant, Andrew J. Sanborn; fifth sergeant, Stacy W. Hall; first corporal, Henry J. Boothby ; second corporal, Thomas Goodwin ; third corporal, Eugene Thurston ; fourth corporal, Charles W. Batchelder ; fifth cor poral, George S. Eastman ; sixth corporal, Charles Burleigh ; seventh corporal, Horace P. Dearborn; eighth corporal, Edward D. Lothrop. Company E. — First sergeant, Henry O. Sargent; second sergeant, N. Warren Pulsifer ; third sergeant, James C. Ayer ; fourth sergeant, Oscar D. Robinson ; fifth sergeant, Rodney Perham ; first corporal, JohnW. Robinson; second corporal, Cyrus B. Norris; third corporal, Jonathan P. Stewart ; fourth corporal, Charles C. Stevens ; fifth cor poral, George B. Tracy; sixth corporal, Albert H. Taft; seventh corporal, Francis O. Riley ; eighth corporal, Elmer Bragg. Company F. — First sergeant, Horace Rolfe ; second sergeant, Edward C. Babb ; third sergeant, George P. Sylvester ; fourth sergeant, Edgar W. Densmore; fifth sergeant, George H. Drew; first corporal, James W. Lathe; second corporal, William A. Canfield; third corporal, Oliver H. Dudley; fourth corporal, Charles H. Blaisdell; fifth corporal, George Gordon ; sixth corporal, Henry M. Tracy ; seventh corporal, Charles M. Noyes ; eighth corporal, Hiram S. Lathe. Company G. — First sergeant, George W. Gove ; second sergeant, Napoleon B. Osgood ; third sergeant, William D. Rice ; fourth ser geant, George H. Dodge ; fifth sergeant, James L. Colburn ; first cor poral, Lorenzo M. Upham; second corporal, James H. Persons; third corporal, William E. Way ; fourth corporal, Edward K. Marsh ; fifth corporal, Joseph C. Chapman; sixth corporal, Horace Page; seventh corpora], Varanus Atwood; eighth corporal, Albert B. Cressey. Company H. — First sergeant, H. Baxter Quimby; second sergeant, John C. Sampson; third sergeant; Joseph B. Twombly; fourth ser geant, Charles E. Blackmer; fifth sergeant, John Howe ; first corporal, Frederick Morse; second corporal, Mark G. Staples; third corporal, Sylvester Ham; fourth corporal, John W. Roberts; fifth corporal, Moses L. Chace; sixth corporal, Moses F. Gray; seventh corporal, Charles B. Hussey; eighth corporal, Timothy O'Connor. Company I. — First sergeant, Charles W. Wilcox; second sergeant, Braman I. Wilson; third sergeant, Elisha Ayers; fourth sergeant, l6 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, S. Horace Perry; fifth sergeant, Samuel W. Fletcher; first corporal, John B. Buckman; second corporal, William H. Rand; third cor poral, Hercules W. Raymond ; fourth corporal, George Stearns ; fifth corporal, Henry E. Hubbard; sixth corporal, George W. McClure; seventh corporal, Charles H. Knights ; eighth corporal, Marshall P. Wood. Company K. — First sergeant, Benjamin R. Allen ; second sergeant, Charles H. Little; third sergeant, Gilman Leavitt; fourth sergeant, William M. George; fifth sergeant, Daniel W. Howe; first corporal, Charles A. Wood; second corporal, Edwin R. Miller; third corporal, Sylvester Spaulding; fourth corporal, Joel S. Blood; fifth corporal, Prentiss C. Hutchinson ; sixth corporal, Eli A. Hun toon ; seventh corporal, Henry Tompkins ; eighth corporal, Edward C. Kelsey. The position of the several companies in this regiment in order of battle will be according to the rank of captains, and is as follows : Company I, the first company, upon the right; Company G, the second company ; Company F, the third company ; Company B, the fourth company ; Company C, the fifth company ; Company A, the sixth company; Company E, the seventh company; Company K, the eighth company; Company H, the ninth company; Company D, the tenth company. The several companies, posted as above, will be designated from right to left in the manoeuvres, as first, second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth companies. All officers and non-commissioned officers in this regiment will be recognized, respected, and obeyed according to their respective rank and position in the command. Officers of the day will be detailed for one day's duty only, or until relieved. The morning reports of companies, signed by the captains and first sergeants, will be handed to the acting adjutant before 8 o'clock in the morning. All roll-calls prescribed by sections 224, 225, and 226 of article 27 of the Army Regulations will be strictly observed. The provisions of the Army Regulations of 1 861 will be strictly observed, as the acknowledged and standard authority from the war '862.] AT CAMP COLBY. I-J department, for the government of this regiment, except when special necessity requires their modification, which necessity will be announced in general or special orders. By order of Enoch Q. Fellows, Colonel Commanding. George H. Chandler, Adjutant. Only a printed list of names ! — and yet the men who are left to-day will never forget the thrill of conscious pride with which they heard their official position in the regiment thus publicly recognized ; while to the dear ones of those whose eyes are sealed in the sleep that knows no waking, the sight of names once so familiar brings back the past, with all its tender memories of the loved and lost. The Ninth made its first official march as an organ ization to the state house, and there received its colors from the hands of Governor Berry. Then, with its flags floating gently in the breeze, to the sound of martial music — from " a band that couldn't be beat" — the regi ment filed out of the state house yard, up the Main street, and crossing the river to the camp-ground, held its first formal dress parade. The next day was Sunday, August 24 ; but that there are no Sabbaths in war, is a saying which has at least a foundation of fact, and while the regiment was not yet sufficiently near to the scene of actual warfare, nor were the men sufficiently advanced in the transition state from citizens to soldiers to realize its truth, yet they were too far advanced for this to be entirely a day of rest. Certain soldierly duties were to be performed — duties necessary for the well-being and discipline of the regiment, and which could not be neglected even for a l8 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, day. The regular guard-mounting was held at eight o'clock, and was followed by an inspection by Adjutant- General Colby — " Governor" Colby he was to the older generation, and was often familiarly so called, having been governor of the state in 1846-47. To the members of each company, after inspection in their respective company streets, he spoke words of caution and advice in a familiar and fatherly way, yet pointedly and briefly, as became a man of his great practical common sense. Then came services on the parade ground, conducted by Chaplain Gushee, and these were attended by all of the men not on duty. A great number of visitors was present at these services, and a still greater number witnessed the evening dress parade, the last at this camp. Many a good-bye letter was written that day, and each man in his own way made ready for the great event of the morrow. Chaplain Edward M. Gushee. CHAPTER II. From Concord to South Mountain. On that well-remembered 25th of August the camp was early astir. Knapsacks were packed, the teams loaded, the line was formed, and at seven o'clock — "Adieu to Camp Colby !" Even at that early hour there were crowds of people upon the streets, and they greeted the regiment with cheers as it passed on its way to the station, where still greater crowds were in waiting. But there was little time for greetings or partings, for the train was in wait ing, and was soon filled. The twenty cars for the men were unmistakably "filled," for as every man had his gun and equipments, his knapsack with overcoat and blanket-roll, his haversack and canteen, there was no opportunity for any one to occupy more than his own limited, share of seat, rack, or even floor space. An extra car for the officers, with six cars for their horses and the baggage, made up a train whose length caused many a comment among the men, and seemed to mag nify their already enlarged sense of their own importance. Providence was reached without any unusual incident, and after a short halt here the next stage of the journey was to Groton, Conn. At this point the regiment was transferred to the steamer Commonwealth, of the Ston ington line, and landed at Jersey City about eight o'clock the next morning. After a wait here of several hours, 20 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, a train was again taken, for the tedious ride across the state of New Jersey, and Philadelphia was reached at seven o'clock in the evening. Two gentlemen, representatives of an association of citizens, were in waiting at the sta tion, and conducted the regiment to the famous Union refreshment saloon, or "Cooper shop," where they were treated to a bountiful supper, and were waited upon at the tables by scores of fair ladies. From the saloon, through streets lined with throngs of enthusiastic citi zens, they marched back to the railroad station, and at ii :30 were off for Baltimore, that mob-breeding city, through which the regiment marched next day without any special incident except that they were treated to a good dinner. On arriving at Washington, about 7:30 in the even ing, the regiment was met at the Baltimore & Ohio rail road station by an aid of General Casey, who bore an order for them to proceed across the Long bridge into Virginia. At so late an hour, and the men being fatigued by their long ride, it seemed very desirable that they should remain at or near the station until morning. But orders are orders, and the subaltern of course had no discretion in the matter. Colonel Fel lows inquired where he could find General Casey, and being informed that he was at the Ebbitt House, he accepted the invitation of the messenger to accom pany him there in his carriage. Permission for the regiment to remain where it was for that night was readily obtained from the general, who also requested Colonel Fellows to call at his office at the Long bridge when the regiment arrived there. Early the next morning the following order was received : 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 21 Head-Quarters Provisional Brigades, Washington, August 28, 1862. 568 Fourteenth street. Special Orders, No. 70. 1. The 9th New Hampshire Vols., Col. E. Q. Fellows, will proceed without delay across the Long Bridge and encamp at Camp • ' Chase " near Fort "Albany." 2. Col. D. H. Rucker, Q. M., U. S. A., will furnish the necessary transportation. By order of Brig. Gen. Casey. C. H. Raymond, LJ. and Aide. Col. Fellows, 9th N. H. In compliance with this order the regiment started about eight o'clock, and on arrival at the Long bridge was halted while Colonel Fellows made his call at General Casey's office. After giving him directions in regard to the crossing into Virginia, General Casey handed Colo nel Fellows the following order of assignment : Head-Quarters Provisional Brigades, Washington, August 28th, 1862. 568 Fourteenth street. Special Orders, No. 72. The following named Regiments are assigned to Gen'l Whipple's command, and their respective Colonels will, in person, report to him, viz. : 1 . 9th Regt. New Hampshire Volunteers. 2. 120th Regt. New York Volunteers. By order of Gen'l Casey. Robert N. Scott, Capt. \th Inf'y, A. A. A. G. The Ninth regiment, New Hampshire volunteers, had reached historic ground! The famous Long bridge, 22 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, spanning the Potomac, was a wooden structure, the framework resting chiefly on piling, with a few stone piers, and its name became a familiar one to the country during the war. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers crossed and recrossed it. Many times it shook beneath the tread of regiments, brigades, and .divisions marching to " the front." Many thousands of the brave men who crossed it, with their faces southward, did not return. Through all those days, weeks, months, and years, wagons trailed over it, laden with supplies of food, clothing, and ammunition for the army. Hundreds of ambulances bore across it their burdens of wounded and suffering soldiers. The Long bridge was the connecting link between Washington and the brave, patient, and long-suffering Army of the Potomac. On crossing the bridge, the regiment was met on the Virginia side by Col. Daniel Hall, of Dover, then a cap tain on General Whipple's staff. Captain Hall con ducted the regiment to the high ground some two miles to the westward, the place of the designated camping- ground, — "Camp 'Chase,' near Fort 'Albany,'" and soon afterwards Colonel Fellows reported in person to General Whipple, at his head-quarters, not far distant. Such is the story, officially told, of how it was, that in obedience to the order to proceed with the regiment to Washington and report to Major-General Halleck, the Ninth New Hampshire was transported from Concord to. Washington, from New Hampshire to Virginia soil, and from state to federal control. But there was a stand point, other than that of authority and responsibility, from which it was viewed by all the rest, or well-nigh all the rest, of the regiment, to whom the trip was a novelty and its scenes and incidents were new and 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 23 intensely interesting. And how it all appeared, espe cially to the farmer boys, who had never before been out of sight of their native hills, but whose keen eyes noth ing escaped, — and of such was the majority — can best be told, and in fact can be truthfully told, only by them selves ; and how they told it, in diaries kept and in let ters to home friends, the following will show : A COMPOSITE DIARY. From the rank and file. "As we marched down Main street [in Concord] citi zens of both sexes filled windows, doors, and balconies, and hundreds with tearful eyes signalled their final adieus. At the depot the scene was an inexpressibly sad one. One thought occupied all minds and filled every eye with tears, — ' Many of these now going forth will return no more.' Oh, blessed uncertainty that does not reveal which shall be taken and which left ! "Everywhere along the route the people flocked out to welcome us and bid us ' God speed.' As this is my first experience in travelling by water, I find much to astonish and interest me. "At five o'clock the next morning I went on deck. The sea was slightly ruffled by the brisk breeze against which our noble steamer was majestically working her way. On our left lay Long Island, presenting a beauti ful variety of groves, sandbanks, and green, sloping hill sides ; while on the right were numerous small islands, on many of which were elegant mansions, and on every hand were water-craft of all descriptions, from the tiny skiff to the huge man-o'-war with its wide-spreading sails and frowning port-holes. 24 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, " . . . But soon the natural scenery began to grow less like nature, and the increased number of vessels told us we were nearing the ' Empire City.' As we passed steamers and ferry-boats, cheers were exchanged by the soldiers and crowds of passengers ; our band standing forward on the deck played national airs, and the whole scene was one to inspire a glow of national pride in every heart. As we passed up between New York and Brooklyn, on either side was a forest of masts, and beyond a sea of houses. "When we landed at Jersey City and marched through the streets, I was much more impressed by the charac ter of the inhabitants than the appearance of the place. . No sooner did we halt here than scores of women, neatly attired and with smiling faces, came out with tea, coffee, and eatables, while the boys flocked around, eager to fill our canteens with ice water. "Arrived at Philadelphia in the evening, via Trenton. There we were furnished with a splendid supper by a society which, free of expense, furnishes every regiment passing through the city with a sumptuous meal. After the regiment had been victualled, we marched about two miles to the Baltimore depot, and during all the route the streets were thronged with women and children shaking our hands and saying 'Good-bye, soldier; good-bye, brother,' with as much apparent emotion as though we had been their own citizens. These expressions of pat riotism and hospitality have given our men an exalted opinion of the ' City of Brotherly Love ' which they will not soon forget. " Soon after daybreak we reached the Susquehanna at ' Havre de Grace,' where after a short delay we crossed 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN 25 on a ferry. Went into the cabin and took a breakfast, for which I paid 25 cents. Arrived at Baltimore about noon, and marched through the streets where the first blood was shed in this great war for freedom, to the Washington depot. Our reception was not much like that received in Jersey City and Philadelphia, yet here we were supplied with a good dinner and the boys filled our canteens with water without charge. "As we went on through Maryland, we seemed to be passing into a land of antiquity. Everything which we beheld bore evidence of the enervating influence of slavery. "Arrived at Washington about dark, and of course we were somewhat fatigued by our journey, although it was a very pleasant one, all things considered. Our regi ment was fed and lodged at the ' Soldiers' Retreat.' They tell us that troops are pouring in continually from all quarters, at the rate of 10,000 per day, and it is a wonder to me how they manage to feed them here, for they all come hungry. " We had not room enough in the 'Retreat' for all to lie down comfortably ; each man was compelled to lie ' top of his equipments,' and then they were so thick it was almost impossible to walk through without walking on men ; so I took my luggage and equipments, went out of doors, and slept nicely till morning. "As soon as it was light I washed up, and it seemed as though a cup of tea would do me good, for I had no appetite for breakfast. I had the tea, but how to get it steeped was the question. Taking a good drawing from my knapsack, I watched my opportunity to pass the guard, and started for some rusty-looking houses at some distance from the barracks. When I arrived there 26 * NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, I perceived by more than one sense that they were inhabited by Irish families, including men, women, children, goats, fowls, etc. After calling at several places where they 'didn't make any fire yet,' I at length found some hot water and a woman who was perfectly willing to loan the use of her teapot, and without reference to the environment, I made the infu sion and drank it with a very good relish, poured some in my canteen, and put back to camp. " . . . I expected to see the ' elephant' this morn ing, but am disappointed in beholding nothing but an ungainly calf. Everything appears either unfinished or so antique as to be fast going to decay. My ill feelings may have something to do with giving me these impres sions, but I am sure I should never regard the droves of speckled, black, and brindled hogs which I saw on the sidewalks, nor the dead horse which I saw in the street, as an ornament to any city. Did not have time to visit the public buildings, which we are informed are the glory of the city. "About eight o'clock this morning they formed the regiment in line of march for Arlington Heights, but, feeling unable to march, I with several others hired some teams to carry ourselves and luggage. I felt rather cheap to fail up on the first march, but I could not have stood it, for they took the regiment in the first place for a ' show ' round through the city, and they raised such a dust that you could not see ten paces ahead, and before they reached the camp-ground at least one half the regi ment had fallen out by the way. ". . . The sun shone terribly hot, and many of us have knapsacks too heavy by far for the march. But we are now here, encamped in an orchard, and the men 1862.] ' FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 2J are in good spirits. Quite a shower came up before we got our tents pitched, during which we protected our selves as best we could with our rubber blankets. Got our tents up just before night, and turned in for our first sleep on Virginia soil. I presume we shall not remain here more than two or three days before moving nearer the main army, which I understand is nearing us." The trip so full of interest to the farmer boy and embryo soldier, was probably as devoid of happenings as such a journey could well be ; and but for the fact of having been recorded at the time, its scenes and inci dents, obscured by distance, and especially by the inter vening and all-important events of the life upon which they were entering, would have sunk from sight or remained a mere speck upon the horizon of memory. One incident, recalled by a letter written at the time by an officer of the regiment, may be mentioned as fairly illustrative of ordinary military methods : After seeing the men distributed about the boat and made as comfortable as possible, the officers began to think about supper. In reply to their inquiries and requests, they were informed by the captain that supper would not be served until the passengers by the eleven o'clock train were on board. Hunger, however, is not conducive to formality, even in an officer, and about ten o'clock they marched to the dining-room and seated themselves at the tables. Supper was not forthcoming, but the captain was ; and he threatened, if they did not leave, to turn on the steam and drive them out. " Cap tain," said the colonel, " give us our suppers, or I'll take possession of this boat and run it myself." Whether the captain realized that he was outranked on his own boat, 28 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, or simply concluded to exercise that "better part of valor," is immaterial. The supper was served, and the first victory of the Ninth New Hampshire was a blood less one. Late in the afternoon of the day of the arrival of the regiment at Camp Chase, tents were received, but not enough for the entire regiment, several of the officers even being tentless. The lieutenant-colonel and the adjutant were quartered in the porch of a house near by, and guarded the entrance as faithfully as sleeping senti nels could. About three o'clock the-'next morning the regiment was suddenly aroused by the beat of the long-roll, *and there ran through the camp the order to "Turn out under arms ! " This was promptly done, and, leaving only the camp guard and the non-combatants behind, the regiment was conducted through the darkness to — ¦" somewhere," about half a mile away, though the length of this silent, strange, and darksome march seemed much greater ; and after standing for a half hour or more stupidly in line, or supposedly so — many of the men resting prone upon the ground, and some of them being fast asleep — marched back to camp. It was then ordered to the Chain bridge, some miles above the city, and after a hasty breakfast of bread and coffee again started, taking blankets, canteens, and a full day's rations in their haversacks. After proceeding about a mile and a half the order was countermanded, and again the regiment returned to camp. Then striking tents, — those who had them — and marching past the historic Arlington mansion, — the home of Lee — the regiment continued about two and a half miles in a northerly direction, having been assigned to a camping-ground 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 29 between Forts Woodbury and Corcoran which was known as Camp Whipple. By order of General Whip ple two companies were then sent on a scout to Falls church, a few miles distant. There were one or two line officers who had been in the service previously, and they, judging perhaps from some like experience, surmised that this early morning "turn-out" might have been a mere ruse de guerre to familiarize the men with war's alarms, and to teach every man to have his gun and equipments, and in fact all his belongings, where he could lay his hand on them at any time, day or night ; and this not withstanding the severe punishment to which any officer 1 might be liable who should occasion a false alarm in camp. The second order, however, — to march to the Chain bridge — would evidently be carrying any such grim joke a little too far, even for purposes of discipline- It seems, rather, from the facts and circumstances, that the correct explanation was given by a private, who- remarked in a peculiar drawling tone and with a touch of the Yankee twang, "I guess somebody was skairt." A diary entry of this their "first great military ex ploit," as it is somewhat facetiously called, is as fol lows : "The night was very dark; not half of us knew where to get into line or which way to face. In fact, we don't know anything, and until we have some drill it can hardly be expected that we should. After much bewil derment we got into line and started off with our guns, leaving everything else behind. Wondered what we could do without ammunition, but felt sure that we could do some fighting at the point of the bayonet." 30 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, While the opinion thus expressed as to their knowl edge, or rather their want of it, was somewhat of a depreciative exaggeration, it is quite true that in the school of the soldier the regiment had still much to learn ; and it is equally true, that during the stay at this camp there was little opportunity to learn it. There was an average total of one day of drill, by company and squad, and a single dress parade — and that was all, except the daily detail for camp guard and of a company or more for picket duty. But in "fatigue duty" the regiment became, or at least had the opportunity to become, quite proficient. This was performed mostly with the shovel, digging rifle-pits or constructing other earthworks for defence, and then with the ax, felling the trees in their front or wherever a possible military necessity or advantage might require. And this possibility did not spare the orchards, nor have regard for shade or ornament ; the ruthless hand of war laid the ax even unto the roots, and every tree which might afford concealment or protection to an advancing enemy was hewn down, irrespective of its value or the quality of its fruit. This digging and tree cutting was largely upon the Lee estate, and all of it presumably on the property of the enemy ; and yet it was not without regret and thoughts of home trees, and of the years required to bring them to maturity, that this destruction was wrought. This fatigue duty showed the advantage of being a non-commissioned officer in a new light, as ordinarily but two corporals and perhaps a sergeant were detailed with a company ; and these were not expected to work themselves — only to see that the men worked — each act- 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 3 1 ing as a sort of "foreman of the gang," as a detailed corporal somewhat pretentiously, though not inaptly, styled himself. Nor was it the non-commissioned officers alone who considered themselves fortunate in this respect, for the whole detail was in charge of a single commis sioned officer. " For fatigue purposes" the "Army Regulations " pre scribe "a sack coat of dark blue flannel extending half way down the thigh, and made loose, without sleeve or body lining, falling collar, inside pocket on the left side, four buttons down the front." Now though the men had little knowledge of tactics, and still less of " Regula tions," they did know the first duty of the soldier — to obey orders. So they went to their daily digging with out a murmur, stripped off their uniform coats, all unconscious that they were not of the prescribed pattern for such duty, and toiling away in the hot August sun, piled up the fresh earth and — malaria; the one as a defence against an enemy that never there appeared, the other in itself a foe far more insidious and no less dan gerous, and one that, often re-enforced and constantly encountered, many a man, surviving all else, has found was never to be conquered. A diary belonging to one of Stonewall Jackson's men was picked up somewhere in the track of his famous "foot cavalry," and day after day, for many days in succession, it contained only this succinct entry: "We marched." With equal conciseness, for an average of at least four of their eight days at this camp, even the regimental journal might read, " We shovelled ;" and for another two days, "We chopped." The Yankees, however, were more elaborate in their descriptions, as appears by the following diary entries : 32 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, " Our company was detailed to go out and chop. Started about eight o'clock in the morning and worked all day, and was mighty tired come night." " Rain set in during the forenoon. Thought I should have a nice time, however, for writing letters in our snug little tent, but just as I was getting out my port folio the order came to ' Fall in,' and off we went to dig rifle-pits. Worked hard at this all day." " Went out digging to-day on the same line of in trenchments we were engaged upon yesterday. It is rather hard work, but we take it easy ; and if we can serve our country better in this way than in any other, I am content." " Our company was on ' fatigue' again to-day. Were set at work felling trees along the Potomac. For my self, not only chopped trees but also a generous slice off of one of my fingers. In consequence, 'bled 'for my country for the first time. A man in a Pennsylvania regiment near us was instantly killed by the falling of a tree upon him." The lamenting diarist last above quoted, thus closes his chronicling for the day : " Such is our first Sabbath in Virginia. I wonder no longer that soldiers forget the day of the week and can't tell when Sunday comes. Oh, when shall we see again a quiet Sabbath, such as we are wont to enjoy at home !" and another adds this cumulative evidence : "First Sabbath in a Virginia camp. It has rained powerfully all day. This morning the most of our regi ment not on duty were detailed to work on the fortifica tions. Marched about a mile in the rain and mud to get 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 33 our tools, thence to the work. Returned to camp at night, tired out and hungry." Such were the associations connected with this day, and such were its contrasts ; but notwithstanding the unmilitary character of the duties, the stay at this camp was not uneventful, nor without its object lessons, pre senting in panoramic picture some unexpected phases of the life upon which the men were entering. The first night, about eleven o'clock, an order came from General Whipple to send out two companies on picket, and Companies I and C were sent accordingly. An hour later, in compliance with another order, the en tire regiment was aroused and turned out under arms, — as on the previous night at Camp Chase — and then turned in again without leaving camp. The next morning the leading regiments af the Second corps (Sumner's) were marching past. They had arrived from the Peninsula the day before, having disembarked at Alexandria. It was an inspiring sight to see them thus moving towards the battle-field, march ing, as it seemed, to the music of the already open ing guns of this second day of the Second Bull Run. The absence of artillery was noticeable, the horses having been shipped by other transports and arriving later. But why they should be here, marching ten or more miles away from, instead of towards, Pope, Jack son, and Longstreet ; and why halted for the day, while the whole corps came up and stretched away in posi tion not far from the camp, seemed somewhat of a puz zle. Could it have any connection with the "scare" of the two previous nights? How these veterans of the Army of the Potomac in 34 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, appeared to the embryo soldiers, can best be told in their own language. One diary runs thus : "They looked weather-beaten, worn out, and ragged. Some are almost destitute of shoes. They are in the lightest marching order possible, not one in a hundred having a knapsack ; and yet they marched on toward the battle-field, whence could be heard the roar of artillery at this place, with apparent cheerfulness. "They call iis 'bounty men,' and growl some as they see new troops lying still here. One says, 'Why don't they send these fellows over to Bull Run?' ' Oh,' says another, 'they are afraid they would dirty their new clothes.' "Long trains of ambulances for the wounded also passed. I was much interested in examining them to see what kind of provision the government had made for the suffering and unfortunate soldiers." And this, from another diary : "This morning another division passed by on their way to the scene of conflict. They had left the boats at Alexandria the night before, and halted for two or three hours in a field near us. Soon after our reveille had sounded their drums beat, and in what seemed to me an incredibly short time they were in line and mov ing forward. Dust was plenty and water scarce, and they besides had no time or chance to apply the latter. Their uniforms were faded, and some of them in rags. Knapsacks and all the 'extras' in a soldier's outfit were extremely scarce among them, and as they marched by, dirty, haggard, weary, and footsore, some of them shoe less, looking upon such a scene for the first time, I Capt. Charles W. Edgerly, Co. H. Capt. James Blaisdell, Co. H. Sergt. Osmon B. Warren, Co. H. Corp. William J. Lavender, Co. H. 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 35 viewed it with mingled surprise, pity, and admiration. This was a new phase in soldier life to me, and the thought came, ' Can it be possible that this is what you may and probably will have to come to ; and is it not rather more than you bargained for?'" The camping-ground bordered upon the road, above which it was sufficiently elevated to enable the men, when standing upon the line between camp and high way, to look down upon this moving scene, so fascinat ing in its ever-changing monotony. It presented indeed " a new phase in soldier life," even to the few to whom so many phases of that life were not unfamiliar. Standing thus, as the- men of the Fifth New Hamp shire were marching past, — plodding along, bronzed, dirty, and grim, perfect types of the self-reliance and dogged determination of the veteran soldier — one of the men, after gazing at them in silence for a time, finally exclaimed, " My God ! Shall we ever look like that?" There were mutual recognitions and hearty greet ings between the men of the two regiments, — the one already known by its well earned and historic name of the "Fighting Fifth," the other whose less euphonious appellation of the "Bloody Ninth " was so soon to be acquired. They halted for the day not far away, and Colonel Cross paid the camp quite a visit. In return, he was complimented at his head-quarters with a serenade by the regimental band. Major Sturtevant was another welcome guest. Known personally to Colonel Fellows and Captain Edgerly, with whom he had served in the First regiment, and to Adjutant Chandler as a towns man, he was also known to all as the first enlisted soldier 36 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, in the state, as well as the first to receive authority to recruit, and as a brave, gallant, and efficient officer. These worthy representatives of the old Granite state, who had already won ah enviable military reputation, both gave their lives to their country — dying as. the soldier dies, and would wish to die — the one at Get tysburg, to be interred with merited honor in his own loved state, at the place of his birth ; the other at Fred ericksburg, to lie in an unmarked and unknown grave. The first of September, General McClellan, going in the direction of Washington, and accompanied by two of his staff, reined, out of the highway and rode through the camp. He was immediately recognized, and those who caught the word had a good look at the man in whom it can truly be said that the army then believed, whatever opinions may have afterwards been formed. On the second, Colonel Fellows was assigned by Gen eral Whipple to the command of a brigade of his division of the Army Reserve corps. This brigade was composed of four newly arrived regiments, including the Ninth, and there were comprised in the command Forts Woodbury and Corcoran and three other forts in the immediate vicinity, commanding the approaches to the Aqueduct and the Chain bridges, for the immediate defence of which these regiments had been encamped there. Colo nel Fellows was not the ranking colonel of the brigade, but having been in the service for more than a year, as well as by reason of his West Point training, he was thought by General Whipple to be the best qualified for the position. On assuming command, Colonel Fellows issued the following order : 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 37 Head-quarters 4th Brigade, Whipple's Division, September 2nd, 1862. General Orders No. 1. According to General Order No. 25, the undersigned assumes com mand of the 4th Brigade, Whipple's Division. Owing to the exigencies of the service, it is of the utmost importance that the regiments composing this brigade should be ready to take the field at the earliest possible moment ; consequently, when not on fatigue duty the regimental commanders will occupy all the time in squad, company, and battalion drill, and will likewise establish a school for theoretical instruction of officers ; and no officer will be excused from drill unless sick or on duty. No fire-arms will be discharged in or about the camp without per mission of the commanding officer. Hereafter regimental morning reports will be sent to these head quarters before nine o'clock. E. Q. Fellows, Col. gth IV. H. V., Com 'g Brigade. George H. Chandler, 1st Lieut., gth IV. H. V., Acting A. A. G. The supposed exigencies of the service were such, however, that not only the Ninth, but all the other regi ments of this brigade, were kept on fatigue duty, as already stated ; and as for the discharge of fire-arms, it is needless to say that this part of the order was obeyed to the very letter, for the ammunition issued to the men the day previous did not fit their rifles, and none of the right calibre could there be obtained. September 3 came the report (which proved to be true) that General Pope had been removed at his own request, and General McClellan assigned to the com mand. About 1,300 prisoners, captured by the Confederates at Bull Run the Saturday previous, halted for a while in front of the camp. They had been paroled on the bat- 38 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, tie-field, and were going to Washington. They seemed bright and cheerful, and were quite communicative. The one hope expressed was, that they might be promptly exchanged and returned to their regiments to try it again. To say they were a " hard-looking lot," would be but to repeat, in uncouth phrase, a very sum mary description of them written at the time, written, however, from the standpoint of good clothes, personal cleanliness, tented sleep, and abundant rations, the standpoint of one all unused to the stern realities which make the veteran — the weary march, the blazing sky, the shelterless bivouac, the strain of battle, the un- quenched thirst and the empty haversack. On the 4th there was a partial but welcome relief from fatigue duty, and for the first time since leaving Con cord there was opportunity for company drill by a por tion of the regiment. After this there was no further "fatigue" duty, and no present need of more intrench ments, for Washington was now encircled by an army of veterans. The Army of the Potomac from the Peninsula and the Army of Virginia from the front had returned — some of them — to their old camping-grounds — back again to their starting-point of five months ago. Their journeyings and their achievements, their suc cesses and their failures, have passed into history and need not here be recounted; but whatever they had done, or failed to do, they were at least what the men of the Ninth New Hampshire were now striving to be come — soldiers. The first step, however, was to find out just how much had already been accomplished. So there was a muster and thorough inspection of the regiment by Lieutenant- Colonel Titus, after which drilling began in earnest; 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 39 and it was with many expressions of satisfaction that instead of the shovel and the ax the men resumed the rifle, and appeared once more, not as gangs of work men, but as a regiment of soldiers. For purposes of drill the regiment was very favorably situated. The camp-ground was smooth, and hard- trodden by many feet. The debris left by former occu pants had been cleared away, and everything arranged for comfort and convenience. The first, and as it proved the last, dress parade at this camp was held at sunset, on the 5th, and this was immediately followed by supper from the company cook-houses. Then, until tattoo, the time was for rest and recreation, or for reverie, which one diarist has thus preserved : "The evening was one of the loveliest I have ever seen. For hours I sat, or rather reclined, in the door of our little tent, with my companions lying around, rows of white canvas dwellings stretching in regular streets on either hand, a beautiful landscape thickly dotted with camps, and other martial emblems on every side, a bright, full moon bathing all below in purest silvery light, while gliding peacefully through the soft, deep azure of the gem-decked canopy above ; and as I drank in the rare and glorious beauty of nature's lavish display, read with introverted eye the thickly written tablets of memory, and mused on our present, to us still novel, situation, and of what the future might have in store, I thought of the dear ones left at home, of the scenes and joys I had experienced there ; and the tears almost started to my eyes unbidden as I thought again of the probabilities of my never seeing their renewal. But yet I am not 40 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, sorry I am here, and though I would gladly see this wicked war immediately closed, and hear the joyous order to return, yet for the sake of country and my country's honor, I am willing to remain, and to perish even, if so it must be." The mandatory proverb to boast not one's self of to-morrow is peculiarly applicable to the soldier, for he it is of all men that knoweth not what a day may bring forth. The early morning greeting of the 6th was a renewal of the order to send out two companies to dig rifle-pits — those interminable intrenchments, the cause of "curses not loud but deep," as deep, at least, as the pits that evoked them. Two companies were already on picket, and two others preparing to relieve them. The remain ing four were being put through their soldierly exer cises when, with the promptitude of an " About face," there came a transformation not down on the regi mental programme. This was caused by the receipt of the following orders : Head-Quarters, Military Defences, South-west of the Potomac. Arlington, Sept. 6, 1862. Special Orders, No. 126. The order constituting your Brigade is hereby Annulled. You will order the Working parties and Pickets from Regiments under your Command, to return to their respective Commands immediately. By command of Brig. Gen. Whipple : To Daniel W. Van Horn, Col. Fellows, Capt. and A. A. D. C. Comd'g Brigade. Lieut. S. Henry Sprague, Co. F. Corp. Charles B. Davis, Co. F. Sergt. James W. Lathe, Co. F. Sergt. James W. Lathe, Co. F. 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 41 Head- Quarters, Washington, D. C. September 6, 1862. Special Orders, No. 3. 1 . The following mentioned new Regiments are distributed as here inafter indicated, and will proceed to join their respective Corps and Stations, viz. : , Burnside's Corps at Leesboro, Six miles out 7th Street. 15th and 1 6th Conn. 9th New Hampshire 35th Massachusetts 17th and 20th Michigan The Quartermaster's Department will furnish the necessary trans portation to carry into effect the foregoing assignments. The regi ments for Burnside's, Sumner's, and Banks' Corps and Couch's Divi sion will march without tents or knapsacks, and be provided with three-days provisions in Haversacks. All the regiments will have forty rounds of Ammunition in their Cartridge Boxes. By Command of Major Genl. McClellan, S. Williams, Official. [Signed.] Asst. Adj't Genl. Daniel W. Van Horn, Capt. and A. A. D. C. To Com. Officer, 9th New Hampshire. This second order, as received, designated only the regiments assigned to the Ninth corps; but in all, thirty-six new regiments were distributed among the different corps of the army, "and now," writes Cor poral Lathe, in pleased anticipation shared by all, "come the hardships and the fame," showing an abundant supply of energy, adaptability, and good humor, — levers which had the power to lighten if not re move the burden of many a heavy hour in this new, rough manner of living. Indeed, that they were prominent characteristics among the men of the Ninth, was shown in the rapidity with which a little practice developed and 42 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [September, increased the many contrivances to insure comfort, in spite of so much that was adverse. Preparatory to this movement the regiment received its first issue of hard bread. Previous to this time it had been supplied with soft bread from the government bakeries in Washington, — "soft tack" it was called, as distinguished from "hard tack," to which the men now had their first introduction, and of which the prescribed three-days rations were issued and stowed away in haver sacks. Leaving Quartermaster Hutchins in charge of the abandoned camp, with its tents all standing, and the band and two men detailed from each company to guard it and await further orders, by three in the afternoon the regiment was on the move, in light marching order, — all the lighter from the absence of the prescribed " forty rounds" in the cartridge boxes. Crossing the Aqueduct bridge and passing through Georgetown, the regiment rested for a while in Wash ington. Then, having marched the designated " six miles out Seventh street," it was discovered that Lees- boro was still fully three miles away. The day was hot, the dust deep, and it was not until about eight o'clock that the regiment turned into a beautiful grove, appropriately named Brightwood. Here, upon the ground, without other shelter than that afforded by the friendly and protecting trees, the tired men slept the sleep of the soldier. This, their first night by blazing bivouac fires, was one to linger long in the memory of those spared by the fortunes of war, one of whom thus recorded it at the time : 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 43 "The scene in the early evening was romantic in the extreme. It was a warm, bright, lovely night, but in the shadow of the trees dark enough to have the numer ous fires, soon kindled by the soldiers, show to good advantage. Gleaming among these in every direction were the stacks of polished muskets, and scattered among them the wearied men, wrapped in their blankets for the night's repose. Beyond the reach of their rays, loomed up the shadows, — hobgoblin, dark, and gloomy from the contrast, while through the mixed canopy of green and blue twinkled coquettishly the glimmering stars. "All in all, it was to me at least a weird, novel, yet interesting spectacle ; and it was long before the bland ishments of Morpheus could close my eyes upon its beauty." Starting soon after daylight the next morning, about eight o'clock the regiment encamped, or rather bivou acked again, in a beautiful grove at a fork in the road near an old tumble-down tavern. This, with two dwel ling-houses looking old and rusty, and the accompany ing outbuildings looking older and rustier, was Leesboro. As the head of the column approached the town, place, village, or whatever the term by which such a locality might properly be designated, General Burnside was met on the road, and Colonel Fellows, saluting, at once reported to him. The general recognized him immedi ately (they had been schoolmates at West Point), and greeting him cordially said, — "You know General Reno?" The colonel replied in the affirmative; and General Burnside said, " Report to Reno." This hav ing been done, General Reno, in turn, directed Colonel 44 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, Fellows to report to Colonel Nagle, commanding the First brigade of the Second (Sturgis's) division. The first necessity, however, was to get a supply of ammunition to fit the rifles; and as none could there be had of the right calibre, permission was obtained from General Reno to send back for it before reporting to Colonel Nagle. Lieutenant-Colonel Titus was therefore detailed to go back to Washington to get the ammuni tion, to see to the packing up and storing of the surplus baggage left behind at the old camp on Arlington Heights, and to wind up and bring up the rear gener ally — that is, the knapsacks, overcoats, and the men left in camp — not the stragglers, for there had been no strag gling. The rear-guard had done its duty under the eye of the lieutenant-colonel, who fiad ridden, much of the time in rear of the column, and had determined at the outset that the regiment should not fall into that per nicious habit. Some of the other regiments had not been so fortu nate in this respect,, for scores of stragglers were seen all along the road. One incident in this connection was somewhat amusing.: Several regiments had followed the Ninth out from Washington, and later in the day one of them, or rather a melancholy-looking remnant of it, went into camp near by. One of its lagging, self- deployed members, meeting General Burnside, who had ridden back along the road, and making his best salute, boldly inquired if he had seen his regiment (naming it) anywhere. "Oh, yes," replied the general blandly, and in his characteristic offhand manner, "you'll find them all the way from here to Washington ! " So sudden and unexpected had been the departure from Arlington, that some of the officers were absent in sUA^uJ^ct^ 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 45 the city. Adjutant Chandler, who had just purchased a horse, had gone for the equipments and to pay some visits, more especially to meet his old college classmate, Captain Patterson (afterwards Colonel), of the Second, and so was dressed in his best. Starting to return, he met the regiment, and wheeling his horse accompanied it. He was the recipient of not a little good-natured banter, for, like the brave knight in the nursery riddle, he was "All saddled, all bridled, all fit for the fight ;" and it was suggested that his bright new uniform was just the thing, not only for active campaigning but as an attractive mark for some hostile sharpshooter. Captains Alexander and Whitfield were also absent, their companies having been detailed for fatigue or picket. Their experiences are related by the former : "Yesterday, while I was at Washington, the regiment received orders to move. When I returned to camp about six o'clock, I found they had left ; the tents and baggage were left with two men from each company, to guard them and assist the quartermaster in packing up. Three days' rations had been given out. My orderly sergeant was with me, and also one captain who had been away during the day. The quartermaster told me the regiment had started for Leesboro, about five miles from Washington. I packed my blanket, took rations in my haversack, and started. We went to Washington and inquired the way to Leesboro. No one knew, or had ever heard of such a place, but from some persons we met we found the regiment went up Seventh street, so we started. We walked about five miles, but could find no trace of them. So many regiments had passed 46 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, and were passing that no one knew anything about it. Still, we thought we were on the right road, for the whole army seemed to be moving that way. After walking until about half-past eleven, we thought we had better turn in and wait until morning ; so we found an empty wagon, which we got into, and slept finely until six this morning [September 7], when we started. The road was full of infantry, artillery, cavalry, and baggage wagons. They had been passing all night, but we had slept so soundly we had not heard them. After walk ing about five miles further we overtook our regiment, encamped in a fine grove." The observations which follow, at a later day would hardly have been made. "No one can tell one day where he may be the next. The old regiments say that since they left the Peninsula they have not remained two nights in a place. The New Hampshire Fifth and the battery do not look much as they did when they left the state. All the troops I have seen, with the exception of the new regiments, are ragged, dirty, dressed in every kind of clothes imagin able, the officers hardly distinguishable from the men." These officers were in the same plight as Adjutant Chandler, — resplendent in new uniforms, as much out of keeping with their surroundings and duties as a Sun day suit in a coal-pit ; but the captain thus closes the record for the day : " I have got me a blouse and an old hat that one of the soldiers threw away, and feel now as dirty and happy as the rest of them." 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 47 That they had been assigned to Burnside's corps was soon known throughout the regiment. So, too, that Colonel Fellows had reported to General Burnside, for the men on the right had seen the meeting between them, and had noted the wave of 'the hand by which the gen eral had designated the camping-ground. So, when later in the day he rode with his staff past the camp, the men were ready to greet him with three rousing cheers, for as a general he was held in especially high regard in New England, and at that period of general disaster all the more so, by reason of his recent suc cesses in North Carolina. They were also ready in position, for this being in fact, as well as in name, a day of rest, they had little to do except to range themselves along the fence by the roadside, and observe the almost continuous line of passing troops and trains. An important feature of this procession* was the dif ferent generals with their staffs, — riding usually at the head of their respective commands ; and prominent among them was one, in appearance the beau ideal of a soldier, so familiar in picture that, like Burnside, he was immediately recognized ; and in silent but none the less deep admiration, the men saw pass before them the famous " Fighting Joe Hooker." By the order consolidating the Army of the Potomac and the Army of Virginia, issued by General Halleck September 5, General Hooker had been assigned to the command of the Fifth corps in place of Gen. Fitz- John Porter, relieved. But the following day he was assigned by General McClellan to the Third corps of the Army of Virginia, previously commanded by Gen eral McDowell ; and on this day he issued his order assuming command. This corps, upon the consolida- 48 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [September, tion of the two armies, became the First corps of the Army of the Potomac. General Sturgis, who had previously served under General Sigel, and who had also been assigned by General Halleck to the Fifth corps, was on this day ordered by General McClellan to report to General Burnside, and was assigned to the Second division, of which he immediately assumed command ; and although by the order, he was only "temporarily relieved from :duty with Porter's corps," he thereafter remained permanently attached to the Burnside corps. General Reno, who had commanded the Ninth corps in Virginia under i General Pope, now resumed the com mand, and General Burnside was virtually in command of both the First'anH Ninth corps, which then became the right wing of the army, although the formal order so assigning him was only issued on the day of the Battle of South Mountain. On: the 8th, their near neighbors., the Thirty-fifth Massachusetts;. .moved forward a short distance to join their brigade; 'but : the, Ninth :New Hampshire still remained in camp, if camp' it could be called. It was rumored that the Confederates had crossed into Mary land, and the road was full of troops moving to the front. Indeed, since the first day at Arlington, it had been the fortune of the regiment to see others upon the march almost continuously, — first, towards Bull Run ; then in the opposite direction, with increased and increasing numbers, until they themselves, mingled with and became a part of the flowing, martial current ; and now, when they were stranded, as it were, upon the brink, it was still stream ing on, until to their unpractised eyes it seemed as if the whole army was passing in irregular review. ¦ ' MAJ- (iEM. JESSE UEEfTO. 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 49 Ammunition to fit the rifles was found in the arsenal at Washington, but to get that of a special calibre for a single regiment of the army, at that time of hurry and pressure, was not accomplished in haste, nor without perseverance and some diplomacy (exercised by Colonel Titus); and then it must come through the "regular channel," the ordnance officers of the division and bri gade. But all difficulties were finally overcome, and it was with a feeling of relief that the wagons contain ing it were seen moving up Seventh street. At the old camp, however, there was longer delay from lack of transportation. For it must not be forgotten that Stuart, Mosby, and Stonewall Jackson had been making heavy requisitions on our army transportation, for Con federate use as well as for bonfires. At any rate, the quartermaster was unable to procure it for all the bag gage he was expected to bring up, and word was sen to the regiment to that effect. Besides, in a general order prescribing the amount of baggage to be car ried, that of the officers of a company Was limited to one small trunk. So, on the morning of the 9th, several of the officers returned for the purpose of reducing the baggage, — tramping to Silver Spring, where they hired a conveyance to Washington. Having repacked their baggage, in compliance with orders if not to their satisfaction, some of the officers wished to remain and go to the theatre — a rare treat for country boys. The lieutenant-colonel gave them per mission to do so, provided they would report at Lees boro by six o'clock the next morning. That they reported promptly on time was gratifying then, and it is equally so now to be assured, as recorded by Captain Alexander at the time, that they "went to Ford's theatre 50 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, and listened to two fine plays, well acted, — ' Our Ameri can Cousin,' and ' Dot : or The Cricket on the Hearth.' " The ammunition was received as expected, but with waiting for the baggage, the regiment did not start until four o'clock. Marching about five miles, it bivou acked for the night in an orchard near Mechanicsville. Shelter tents had been distributed at Leesboro, but the night being clear, and the men having slept since leaving Arlington with no other protection than their blankets, very few took the trouble to set them up, and they merely served the convenient purpose of an extra blanket. On the morning of the nth they started early, and at dark turned into a pasture-field near the little village of Damascus. Every day now was adding some new experience, which from its very newness made a more lasting impression than events of greater importance at a later period. For instance, this was the first day of marching in the rain and mud, and disagreeable and tiresome as it was, it was preferable to marching in the heat and dust. But a rainy night was a different matter, and the shelter tent, which at first had been an object of ridicule, if not of contempt, was now appreciated ; and the kennel-like structures soon dotted the field. There was discomfort enough at the best, for though the little "shelter" gave protection from the rain which was still falling, it could not protect from that which had already fallen, and which soon saturated the clothing of the men from the ground on which they lay. Nor was the bivouac otherwise a bed of roses, for the field proved to be a brier-patch, and caused many an emphatic excla mation, for a veritable virago could hardly have resented an intrusion more pointedly or emphatically ; but the sol- 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 5 1 dier's simple record is, that " tired and footsore, we spread our tents and crawled in without making any coffee, thankful even for the opportunity to lie down on wet brier bushes." The author of the familiar lines about man's wanting but little here below may have been, as he has been called, an "inspired idiot;" but let the man be a soldier, and he will soon realize that there is nothing of idiocy in that sentiment as applied to what he carries on the march. At Concord, from Camp Colby to the cars, the men had marched bravely and unfalteringly ; the morning was cool, the air bracing, the distance short, the step timed by the drum-beat, and when nearing the end, as their unwonted burdens began to bear heavily, they were marvellously lightened by martial strains and the plaudits of admiring thousands ; few there were who would not have dropped in the ranks rather than out of them, and the veriest plodder was carried along like a log by the current, — like the man with the famous cork leg, they could not even stop ; but once in Washing ton, from the station to Camp Chase all this was changed, in fact, directly reversed- The morning was hot, the air enervating, the distance doubled, the music, the on-looking, and the admiration at the beginning, and not the end, of the march ; and when it was all ended — and long before — the men began to stagger to the side walk, and even with those who kept the ranks at every step the weight of the distended knapsack seemed to increase in geometrical ratio, until it bore down like the load of an Atlas. The men of Company E hired a job wagon to haul their knapsacks to camp. Many were prostrated by the heat, — Sergeant Rand of Company I, 52 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, so that he never recovered from its effects ; and little Charley Blaisdell of Company F was not the only one who "sweat out some of his patriotism," although the only one who was heard to so quaintly express it. Not half the men were in line at the end of the march, and had it continued much longer the body of the regiment would have entirely disappeared, leaving only an inter mingled head and tail ; and all because of the knap sack. On the march to Leesboro this burden was left behind ; and when brought up with the other baggage the men were given their choice, to keep them or send them back for storage, taking whatever articles seemed necessary and could be carried without them. Some did the latter, as they were advised, but the most preferred to keep them, — they were so convenient and their precious con tents seemed so indispensable. As the result of this day's experience, however, on a fifteen-mile march, nearly all availed themselves of the opportunity to send them back the next morning, and their overcoats as well. They began to realize how little was absolutely neces sary, — and with that little rolled in the indispensable blan ket, and this again, along with the "shelter," in the almost equally indispensable rubber blanket, the roll twisted, tied together at the ends, and slung over the shoulder, they were ready for the march, comparatively unincumbered. The one small trunk for the three officers of a com pany was also sent back by order, so that the line offi cers, except those who had servants to " tote" for them, were no better off in respect to transportation than the men. Indeed, they had a little more to carry, for every officer had a whole tent, or two pieces of shelter, to him- 1 862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 53 self. There was, however, a very great difference be tween carrying a sword and pistol and a gun and cart ridge box with its forty rounds. On the 1 2th the Ninth passed over ground that had been occupied the day before by the enemy's pickets, and about four in the afternoon halted at Newmarket, where it had been ordered to join the brigade, only to learn that the brigade had gone forward, by reason of a fight that was in progress at the river about four miles beyond. This was somewhat exciting, as well as to learn that there had been an actual skirmish at this very place the day before, between the Union and the Confed erate cavalry. After waiting more than- an hour for an ammunition train to pass, the regiment filed into the road in its rear, but were soon ordered to take the side of the road to make room for the trains and the cavalry. Marching a column of troops along the roadside, while not to be preferred, can yet be done without much diffi culty, in the daytime ; but at night it is a very difierent matter. The sun had already sunk behind the Catoctin range, and although the brigade was presumably not far away — for a large body of troops was encamped in full view just across the Monocacy in the valley below, — Colonel Fellows thought it best to go no farther that night. So the regiment turned into a field which had served as a hostile camping-ground the previous night, and from which the enemy had retired but a few hours before. The reported fight at this point, by reason of which the brigade had been ordered forward, was but an artillery duel between the advance and rear guards of the respective armies, with no casualties reported. A house near by that had lost part of its chimney and been other wise damaged by a bursting shell, was an object of curi- 54 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, osity ; and the men began to feel that serious business was close at hand. The camp was on high ground overlooking the valley below, and as the thousands of camp-fires gleamed faintly at first and gradually brightened in the deepening twilight, the scene, half illumined by the moon riding high in the heavens, was one long to be remembered, though no description of it seems to have been attempted at the time. The student-soldier, fresh from college, is simply reminded of the descriptions given by Homer and Xenophon, while the poetic diarist, at the end of a hard day's march on a ration of "but six hard-tack," and whose "supper consisted of half a cracker," philo sophically concludes that "rest and sleep are better than supper." Not so with all, however. "How are you getting on, Howard?" asks the quondam commissary of his chevroned assistant, who is preparing the dual evening irieal and gazing somewhat ruefully at the contents of a tin cup simmering over a solitary blaze between two rails, on which it was resting. "Well," replies the dispenser of hard-tack in nis characteristically deliber ate utterance, so indicative of his everlasting relia bility, "I started to make some tea, but I guess it'll turn out a poultice." It is scarcely necessary to add that the worthy commissary sergeant, in concocting his favorite beverage thereafter, made the proportion of tea leaves to water somewhat less than a half-pound to a pint. An amusing incident occurred that afternoon while the regiment was at a halt : In a passing drove of govern ment cattle was an unruly bull. He was giving the dro ver so much trouble that in reply to some chaffing inqui- 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 55 ries he told the boys they might have him if they could catch him. No sooner said than* done. The turbulent beast was immediately surrounded and captured, and in less than thirty minutes his inanimate carcass, as neatly dressed as if for some fashionable butcher's shop, was ready for dissection and distribution as an extra ration of fresh beef. It is at such times that those innate qualities which mark one as a leader of men involuntarily shine forth. It was Bucknam of Company I and Reuben Wentworth of Company K who literally took the bull by the horns ; and the former subsequently received his mer ited reward by being promoted to the nominal rank of brigade butcher — an office with certain gastronomical perquisites, if no increase of pay. September 13, and the regimental poet, though unin spired by the sublunary scene of the previous night, thus greets the morning : "A beautiful scene spreads out before me. We are on a hill, Below, and almost at our feet, flows the Monocacy, its placid waters reminding me of my own native Connecticut. On the other side of the stream is encamped a large army, among which is the brigade to which we have been assigned, and which we expect to join to-day. In the distance may be seen hills and mountains not unlike those of my own New England." And then, descending from the sublime, — "Had a plate of boiled rice for breakfast." This valley of the Monocacy, with its unwonted peo pling and particularly its winding river, — so placid and so reminiscent in the morning — was evidently one of 56 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, those views to which distance lends enchantment ; for in the evening, to the same recording spirit, it was merely a "creek," in which he "took a bath and washed his shirt;" while another "took a bath and washed his sin gle shirt in the river, a shallow, stony-bottomed, dirty- looking stream." These were but two, however, out of hundreds in the regiment, and of many thousands in all, who gladly availed themselves of the opportunity to do the same. Previous to this bathing and laundering the Ninth had joined the brigade. In the morning the road was clear, and as the column neared the bridge, not far away could be seen the head-quarters of General Reno. Halting the regiment and riding up, Colonel Fellows found the gen eral at breakfast in his tent with some of his staff. " Glad to see you, Colonel. Report to General Sturgis. You know Sturgis?" "Oh, yes; I know Sturgis," replied Colonel Fellows. Crossing the massive stone structure which spanned the Monocacy, General Sturgis was found at a little distance on the other side. He at once recognized Colonel Fellows, gave him a cordial greeting, and directed him to report to Colonel Nagle, as General Reno had previously done at Leesboro. Colonel Nagle was close at hand, the last of the report ing was quickty done, and the Ninth was soon alongside the Sixth New Hampshire and among home friends. These two regiments, writh the Forty-eighth Pennsylva nia and the Second Maryland, then constituted the bri gade in which the Ninth remained during its whole term of service (although its number was afterwards changed), the First Brigade of the Second division. Their friends and neighbors of the Sixth had some thing to tell of their recent experiences at the Second 1862.] FROM CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 57 Bull Run, where they had suffered severely. The men were also interested in the details of the operations of the day before, when our Kanawha division had the advance at the bridge and in Frederick City. About noon the regimental band came up. Left behind at Arlington, they had performed the duties of camp guard (if they had not observed its formalities) until the 9th, when, given a turn at fatigue duty, they commenced taking down and packing up the tents. Having finished this work the next day, they were " ordered" to rejoin the regiment, — by whom, does not appear, but presumably by General Whipple. Their pilgrimage is thus recorded by Bailey, their diarist in E flat: "Sept. 10. We started about two o'clock, without rations or tents, marching until night, and stopping at a country store, where we succeeded in buying cake and such trash. Engaged lodging for the night, eleven of us sleeping in three beds. Having marched some ten miles in our thin canvas shoes on the hard, uneven turnpike, we are footsore and weary, and ready to sleep anywhere. "Sept. n. Once more on the march at seven o'clock, all keeping together throughout the day. At dark found lodging in a saw-mill. Everybody's feet sore. "Sept. 12. All started at sunrise. Graves and myself became separated from the others, and trudged along throughout the day. At dark, camped under a tree near the turnpike. Having marched some fifteen miles, with only a few ears of green corn for grub, and our feet covered with blisters, we retired cross and ugly. " Sept. 13. We were up at daylight and on the move 58 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, again, marching until noon, when we reached the army, quietly resting on the banks of the Monocacy river. Found our regiment readily. The rest of the band soon arrived." The arrival of the band was hailed with delight by the men, and was especially gratifying to Colonel Fellows. Soon they were marshalled in front of his quarters, and the valley of the Monocacy was re-echoing to the strains of martial music. At four o'clock the Ninth showed up in brigade line for the first time, and with the advantage of numbers if not experience, for it doubled the length of the line. The Ninth likewise possessed the only band in the brigade, a fact which in the march through the city was fully appreciated. A description of this march written by the scholarly historian of the Second corps, which had preceded the Ninth corps, is equally applicable : "Probably no soldier who entered Frederick on the morning of the 13th will ever forget the cordial wel come with which the rescuing army was received by the loyal inhabitants. . . . Here, in the rich valley of the Monocacy, shut in by low mountains of surpassing grace of outline, all nature was in bloom ; the signs of comfort and opulence met the eye on every side ; while as the full brigades, ... in perfect order and all the pomp of war, with glittering staffs and proud com manders, . . . pressed through the quaint and beau tiful town, the streets resounded with applause, and from the balcony and window fair faces smiled, and handker chiefs and scarfs waved to greet the army of the Union. Whether the ancient and apocryphal Barbara Frietchie 1862.] FROM. CONCORD TO SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 59 had sufficiently recovered from the sentimental shock of a poetical shower of imaginary musket balls to appear again on this occasion may be doubted ; but many an honest and many a fair countenance of patriot man and patriot woman looked out upon the brave array . with smiles and tears of gratitude and joy. Amid all that was desolate and gloomy, amid all that was harsh and terrible, in the service these soldiers of the Union were called to render, that bright day of September 13, 1862, that gracious scene of natural beauty and waving crops, that quaint and charming southern city, that friendly greeting, form a picture which can never pass out of the memory of any whose fortune it was to enter Frederick town that day." Through the city, beyond the city, along the flinty and dusty pike, the line drags wearily along. The Catoctins grow nearer ; the sun sinks behind them ; the men clamber up the steep ascent ; the moon is high above them ; — and still they plod along in strange, weird, and ghostly procession. They pass the summit, and begin the descent. Far as the eye can reach, the spectral line, but dimly described in the distance, stretches away in the valley before them, as before it had lengthened behind. No pen can describe the scene ; the pencil of a Dore only, could depict it. But midnight approaches ; the line dissolves ; the men stumble into an adjacent field, drop upon the restful ground, — and all is forgotten. CHAPTER III. The Battle of South Mountain. The Ninth New Hampshire was on the eve of its first battle, and the occasion could not fail to be a momentous one, for probably no other event stands out more dis tinctly in a soldier's memory than the time when he first takes the field to do battle with his fellow-man for life and liberty. Three weeks had not elapsed since the regiment had left home and friends behind; they had experienced some discomforts, but the actual hardships of an active campaign were yet to be realized. To-night they lie wrapped in heavy slumber, a new and untried regiment ; to-morrow, with its baptism of fire and blood, will come and do its work, and when the Ninth again lie down to rest it will be with the proud consciousness that they have proved themselves men. It is to be remembered that the Ninth regiment was only a cog in one of the great wheels of the machinery of war, and to more definitely locate its positions and " comprehend the magnitude of the operations in which it bore a part, a general understanding of the movements of the army is necessary, to fully realize what it meant to be even a factor in the great whole. By the order of September 6 the Ninth regiment had been assigned to Burnside's corps, and was now attached to the First brigade of the Second division of the famous Ninth corps — the " wandering Ithacans" of the Rebel lion, the corps " whose dead lie buried in seven states" — 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 6l the corps in which the Ninth New Hampshire won its laurels at South Mountain, Antietam, and Fredericks burg, sharing its fortunes at Newport News and in Cen tral Kentucky, at the siege and capture of Vicksburg and Jackson, in the perilous march across the Cumber land mountains, through all its wanderings and vicissi tudes until, in the spring of 1865, Lee surrendered to Grant and the Rebellion was at an end. The army commanded by General McClellan in the early days of September comprised the First corps, under General Hooker ; the Second corps, under Sum ner ; one division of the Fourth corps, under Couch, which was attached to the Sixth corps, under Franklin ; the Ninth corps, under Reno, and the Twelfth corps, under Mansfield. The First and Ninth corps formed the right wing, under General Burnside ; the Second and Twelfth corps, the centre, under General Sum ner; and the commands under General Franklin, the left wing. To these was added, on September n, the Fifth corps, under General Fitz-John Porter. Opposed to these forces was the Confederate command of General Lee, which consisted of Longstreet's division, of twenty brigades ; Jackson's division, of fourteen bri gades ; D. H. Hill's division, of five brigades; the unattached brigade of Evans, and a considerable force of cavalry and artillery. In his official report dated March 6, 1863, General Lee thus states the reasons for his movements at this stage of the campaign : "The armies of Generals McClellan and Pope had now been brought back to the point from which they set out on the campaigns of the spring and summer. 62 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, The objects of those campaigns had been frustrated, and the designs of the enemy on the coast of North Carolina and in western Virginia thwarted by the withdrawal of the main body of his forces from those regions. North-eastern Virginia was, freed from the presence of Federal soldiers up to the intrenchments of Washington, and soon after the arrival of the army at Leesburg information was received that the troops which had occupied Winchester had retired to Har per's Ferry and Martinsburg. The war was thus trans ferred from the interior to the frontier, and the sup plies of rich and productive districts made accessible to our army. To prolong a state of affairs in every way desirable, and not to permit the season for active operations to pass without endeavoring to inflict further injury upon the enemy, the best course appeared to be the transfer of the army into Maryland. Although not properly equipped for invasion, lacking much of the material of war, and feeble in transportation, the troops poorly provided with clothing, and thousands of them destitute of shoes, it was yet believed to be strong enough to detain the enemy upon the northern frontier until the approach of winter should render his advance into Virginia difficult, if not impracticable. The condi tion of Maryland encouraged the belief that the pres ence of our army, however inferior to that of the enemy, would induce the Washington government to retain all its available force to provide against contin gencies which its course toward the people of that state gave it reason to apprehend. At the same time it was hoped that military success might afford us an oppor tunity to aid the citizens of Maryland in any efforts they might be disposed to make to recover their liber- 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 63 ties. The difficulties that surrounded them were fully appreciated, and we expected to derive more assistance in the attainment of our object from the just fears of the Washington government, than from active demonstration on the part of the people, — unless success should enable us to give them assurance of continued protection. "Influenced by these considerations, the army was put in motion, D. H. Hill's division, which had .joined us on the 2d, being in advance, and between September 4 and 7 crossed the Potomac at the fords near Leesburg, and encamped in the vicinity of Fredericktown. " It was decided to cross the Potomac east of the Blue Ridge, in order, by threatening Washington and Balti more, to cause the enemy to withdraw from the south bank, where his presence endangered our communica tions and the safety of those engaged in the removal of our wounded and the captured property from the late battle-fields. Having -accomplished this result, it was proposed to move the army into western Maryland, establish our communications with Richmond through the valley of the Shenandoah, and by threatening Penn sylvania induce the enemy to follow, and thus draw him from his base of supplies." It was this proposed plan of operations which had so aroused the North and led to the sending to the front of all the available troops. Events proved, however, that General Lee was mistaken in at least part of his prem ises. The 7th of September found the Southern army all on Maryland soil, but when, on the following day, from his head-quarters at Frederick, General Lee issued a procla mation to the people of the state, assuming the tone of a 64 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, liberator and inviting them to espouse the cause of the South, the response was by no means encouraging, for the people of the state at large were not desirous of see ing their fair fields laid waste by the tramp of opposing armies, however strong might be their sympathy with either side. It was on the 9th of September that General Lee issued the famous "lost order," the finding of which enabled General McClellan to check, if he could not forestall, the plans of the Confederate commander. How the order was found, and the manner in which it reached General McClellan, has been graphically and officially told by Brevet Brigadier-General Silas Col grove : "The Twelfth Army corps arrived at Frederick, Maryland, about noon on the 13th of September, 1862. The Twenty-seventh Indiana yolunteers, of which I was colonel at that date, belonged to the Third brigade, First division, of that corps. " We stacked arms on the same ground that had been occupied by Gen. D. H. Hill's division the evening before. "Within a very few minutes after halting, the order was brought to me by First Sergeant John M. Bloss and Private B. W. Mitchell, of Company F, Twenty-seventh Indiana volunteers, who stated that it was found by Pri vate Mitchell near where they had stacked arms. When I received the order it was wrapped around three cigars, and Private Mitchell stated that it was in that condition when found by him. " General A. S. Williams was in command of our division. I immediately took the order to his head-quar- Sergt. Albebt B. Stearns, Co. E. Corp. Elmer Beagg, Co. E. Cobp. Charles O. Hurlbutt, Co. E. Corp. Lewis Bbocklebank, Co. E. 1 862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 65 ters, and delivered it to Col. E. S. Pittman, General Williams's adjutant-general. "The order was signed by Colonel Chilton, General Lee's adjutant-general, and the signature was at once recognized by Colonel Pittman, who had served with Colonel Chilton at Detroit, Mich., before the war, and was acquainted with his handwriting. It was at once taken to General McClellan's head-quarters by Colonel Pittman. It was a general order giving directions for the movement of Lee's entire army, designating the route and objective point of each corps. Within an hour after find ing the despatch, General McClellan's whole army was on the move, and the enemy were overtaken the next day, the 14th, at South Mountain, and the battle of that name was fought." So clearly does this order map out the line of opera tions for the next few days, that it is here inserted in full : Head-quarters Army of Northern Virginia, September 9th, 1862. Special Orders, No. 191. The army will resume its march to-morrow, taking the Hagerstown road. General Jackson's command will form the advance, and after passing Middletown, with such portions as he may select, take the route towards Sharpsburg, cross the Potomac at the most convenient point, and by Friday night take possession of the Baltimore & Ohio railroad, capture such of the enemy as may be at Martinsburg, and intercept such as may attempt to escape from Harper's Ferry. General Longstreet's command will pursue the same road as far as Boonsboro', where it will halt with the reserve, supply and baggage trains of the army. General McLaws, with his own division and that of Gen. R. H. A. Anderson, will follow General Longstreet ; on reaching Middletown he will take the route to Harper's Ferry, and by Friday morning possess v 66 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, himself of Maryland Heights, and endeavor to capture the enemy at Harper's Ferry and vicinity. General Walker, with his division, after accomplishing the object in which he is now engaged, will cross the Potomac at Cheek's Ford, ascend its right bank to Lovettsville, take possession of Loudon Heights, if practicable, by Friday morning, Keyes's Ford on his left, and the road between the end of the mountain and the Potomac on his right. He will, as far as practicable, co-operate with General McLaws and General Jackson in intercepting the retreat of the enemy. Gen. D. H. Hill's division will form the rear guard of the army, pursuing the road taken by the main body. The reserve artillery, ordnance, and supply trains, etc., will precede General Hill. General Stuart will detach a squadron of cavalry to accompany the commands of Generals Longstreet, Jackson, and McLaws, and, with the main body of the cavalry, will cover the route of the army and bring up all stragglers that may have been left behind. The commands of Generals Jackson, McLaws, and Walker, after accomplishing the objects for which they have been detached, will join the main body of the army at Boonsboro' or Hagerstown. Each regiment on the march will habitually carry its axes in the reg imental ordnance-wagon, for use of the men at their encampments, to procure wood, etc. By command of General R. E. Lee. R. H. Chilton, Assistant Adjutant-General. Major-General D. H. Hill, commanding division. This order was afterwards modified by General Lee so as to place Longstreet at Hagerstown, thirteen miles beyond. It was on the basis of a knowledge of the enemy's movements furnished by this order that the following despatch was penned : Head-quarters, Frederick, September 13, 1862, 12 m. (Received 2 135 a. m., September 14.) To the President: I. have the whole rebel force in front of me, but am confident, and no time shall be lost. I have a difficult task to perform, but with 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 67 God's blessing will accomplish it. I think Lee has made a gross mis take, and that he will be severely punished for it. The army is in motion, as rapidly as possible. I hope for a great success if the plans of the rebels remain unchanged. We have possession of Catoctin. I have all the plans of the rebels, and will catch them in their own trap if my men are equal to the emer gency. I now feel that I can count on them as of old. All forces of Pennsylvania should be placed to co-operate at Chambersburg. My respects to Mrs. Lincoln. Received most enthusiastically by the ladies. Will send you trophies. All well, and with God's blessing will accomplish it. Geo. B. McClellan. How far General Lee succeeded in carrying" out his plans, can be quickly told. When the Confederate com mand under Jackson had crossed the river, they seized the railroad at Point of Rocks. General White, who was stationed at Martinsburg, at once fell back with his forces to Harper's Ferry. General Miles, who was in command of the garrison at this point, though deprived of com munication with Washington by this move of the enemy, and though strongly advised by members of his staff to abandon the position, determined to hold the fort as long as possible, in the hope of receiving speedy re-enforce ments as soon as his perilous situation was discovered. But Lee, who was determined to capture this valuable prize, inasmuch as it would give him the opportunity of paroling a force of 12,000 men, thus disabling the Army of the Potomac so as to cripple their operations for the winter, as well as to gain possession of the abundant store of supplies, of which his ragged and hungry army stood greatly in need, sent Jackson with a large force to cross the Potomac in front of Sharpsburg and invest the place from the Virginia side, while McLaws co-operated from the Maryland side. The move was a complete 68 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, success, as the position was capable of no effective defence against the batteries on the surrounding heights. The firing did not cease, however, until ten o'clock on the morning of the 15th, when, General Miles having been mortally wounded, any further defence was speed ily given up. It is easy to see, in the light of later events, what might have been accomplished had General McClellan acted as well as he had planned, in view of the direct knowledge he possessed of General Lee's .positions and intentions. A quick movement of his army to the left, and the sur render of Harper's Ferry would not have been necessary ; the Maryland campaign on which Lee had built so many fair hopes would have been at an end, for with McLaws disabled it would have been hard for him to reorganize his army, and the whole tenor of events would have been changed. But history deals not with what might have been but what was. If, through General McClel lan's over-cautiousness, the golden opportunity was lost, then on his shoulders must rest the responsibility. While Jackson and McLaws were thus engaged at Harper's Ferry, General Lee, who had withdrawn the bulk of his army to Sharpsburg, with a view to check ing the further advance of McClellan as much as possi ble, posted Gen. D. H. Hill, with his own division re-en forced by two of Longstreet's divisions, at Turner's Gap of the South Mountain; while at Crampton's Gap, near Burkittsville, a portion of McLaws's force was stationed. General Franklin, who was sent against the latter force with the Sixth corps on the afternoon of the 15th, after some three hours of sharp though not heavy firing, car ried the pass. It was at Turner's Gap, six miles to the northward, 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 69 where the principal struggle in the Battle of South Mountain occurred, the assault being made by the right wing of the army, under General Burnside. From early morning fill late at night there was a sharp struggle and a stubborn defence for the posses sion of the rocky heights. In General Reno's first attack the crest of the mountain held by the Confed erate forces under General Garland was wrested from them before noon ; but here the Union advance was checked, till Hooker's corps, climbing the mountain sides in the face of strong opposition, secured a posi tion which commanded the pass proper. Just as the Union forces were in a position to secure the fruits of their persistent efforts, night came on, and in the morn ing the enemy had withdrawn, having lost heavily in casualties and prisoners. The Stars and Stripes waved from the conquered heights, but the gallant leader of the Ninth corps was among the fallen. The Sabbath dawned, and the Ninth New Hampshire, roused from the shelterless bivouac of the night, found themselves in a beautiful valley midway between two mountain ranges — the Catoctin on the east, and South Mountain on the west, — and about three miles from either summit. Near by was the village of Middletown, one of the few places to be found with a name appropriate to its position and surroundings, and just beyond could be seen the Catoctin creek, winding its serpentine course along the valley to which it gives the name. Two beeves "on the hoof" was the regimental ration as drawn by the commissary, though it did not long remain in that form ; and soon, for the ten companies there were ten separate piles of fresh beef, presumably 70 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, equal, and ready for distribution in time for an early Sunday morning breakfast. It wasn't quite up to "mother's brown bread and beans," to be sure; but cooked by a sort of compromise process between a roast and a broil,1 with fence rails for fuel and ram rods for toasting-forks — their first practical use — even the least desirable portions were a very acceptable addi tion to a breakfast of hard-tack and coffee for a hun gry man, — and who on that momentous morning was not hungry? The regiment was under orders to be ready to move at a moment's notice, an order emphasized by the boom ing of cannon from the mountain-side to the westward, where their white puffs of smoke could be seen in increasing frequency. Aids were galloping, signal flags waving, and troops hurrying forward. At first the men waited and watched in expectancy and with suppressed excitement, but as the hours passed and the cannon's calls grew less frequent, they began to think they would not be needed. Mid-day approached, and dinner was eaten. Then away to the south-west were seen the tell-tale puffs which preceded the now familiar sounds, the lines of smoke rising from the side and summit of the mountain marking the spot where Franklin, with the Sixth corps, at Crampton's Gap, was forcing his way upward. At two o'clock came the long expected order, and along with its brigade and division the Ninth moved forward. Through the village, silent and deserted ; past long lines of veteran troops resting by the road side ; wading a creek near the still smoking timbers of some buildings fired by exploding shells and of the bridge burned by the Confederates the day before, the 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 71 column advanced. Then, after leaving the turnpike, filing to the left across the fields, and wading or jump ing a small running stream, the column is halted, and for the first time the Ninth regiment men receive orders to load. Some have never before loaded a gun, few have ever loaded with a ball cartridge, and many must be shown the whole process. The storm of battle is bursting upon the right, where Hooker has attacked, and the troops sweep over a ridge, a sort of footrhill, clamber up the steep ascent, and are halted near the summit. Just at the right Burnside is seen superintending a bat tery, and himself sighting one of the guns. It is Benja min's battery of twenty-pound rifles, his pets and his pride. Some are pointed toward" the mountain pass on the right, aimed at a battery in position beyond the turn pike. It is a mile and a half away, and scarcely distin guishable with the naked eye. The others are pointed towards the summit, directly in front. There is time to note the marked contrast between the energetic loading and firing and the calm deliberation of the aim ; and as their belching thunder mingles with the roar of battle, which now extends for two miles along the mountain side and crest, the sound is as thrilling as the sight is inspiring, for nothing so stirs the blood of the true sol dier as the cannon's voice. Colonel Fellows, dismount ing, goes to General Burnside and converses for a moment. "I want you to take that battery," says the general, pointing to the crest on the left of the road in front, which led directly to the summit. Even while he is speaking the line is again advancing, and soon files to the right into the old Sharpsburg road. A mounted officer rides down the column. "We're licking 'em !" 72 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, is his reply to eager questioners. Now wounded men are met — some in ambulances, others carried on stretch ers, silent and pale, and some with blood-stained cloth ing. But not all are silent. There is one whose youth ful features, not yet bronzed by exposure, are doubly pale. Lying upon a stretcher, he is borne on the shoul ders of comrades. Mere boy as he seems, his voice has all the electric thrill of command as he shouts : " Go in, boys ! They can't stand the bayonet !" and far down the column, above the din of battle, again and again that ringing voice is heard, as with the exultation of victory. The regiment is half way up the summit when an aid meets them: "Colonel, hurry up those men; they are needed immediately." " Double quick ! " is the response ; and tugging, sweating, and straining every nerve and muscle under their heavy loads, the men do their utmost to obey. The cracking rattle of musketry grows nearer and nearer, the bellowing guns are louder, and just over their heads is heard the swift-sailing song of the Mini£, with its devilish diminuendo. Now they are nearing the line of smoke which rises from the mountain-side, and passing a low, weather-stained house on the left, a sharp turn through a lane brings them into the field beyond. "Halt! Front!" and they are facing down the moun tain, their backs to the enemy. The mounted officers are now on foot. There is no time to change the formation. "Face by the rear rank! About face ! " and now they are looking toward the summit, the rear rank in front. The bullets are singing nearer now — "Zip! Zip!" and they are gone before the strained ears can even catch the sound. "Forward!" and in regimental line the men move up the slope. Here and there a man drops 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 73 his rifle, clasps a hand to his leg, arm, or side, and falls to the rear, or sinks to the ground. But no one minds them ; no one minds the bullets now, or even the larger missiles that go screaming over their heads. Only when a shell drops in the ranks, or explodes in their very faces, is there a break in the line, and then an officer springs to the place with a quick command, the gap is closed, and without a pause even, the line moves on. " See the rebels run ! " some one exclaims ; and from behind a stone wall just in front, they are seen to rise and quickly scamper away into the corn-field beyond. "Fix bayo nets ! " and at the word near nine hundred sabre bayo nets flash from their scabbards, and with an ominous rat tle there is a long line of bristling steel. "Charge and cheer, boys!" commands the colonel; "Yell, boys!" shouts the lieutenant-colonel, and both are obeyed. There is little thought now of keeping in regimental line. The game is flushed and on the run, and the Ninth are the hunters. Blanket-rolls are flung from the shoul ders ; knapsacks, too, the few that have been kept. Even haversacks and canteens are given a toss — no mat ter where ! No thought of their precious contents now ; no thought of anything but to drive, to capture, or to kill. Over the wall ! through the cornfield ! over a fence from behind which the Confederates start and run like frightened deer ! through the wood that crowns the height ! across the road and into a scrubby growth among the scattered trees beyond ! Such is the eager. and exciting chase. The Ninth has reached the slope, but no enemy is in sight — they have outrun their pursuers.. The command to "Halt" and "get into line" was repeated throughout the scattered regiment, for all for- 74 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, mation had been lost in the mad pursuit. The regiment was quickly reformed ; not as when it started on the charge up the mountain, end for end and hind side before, but the men were brought from the left into the more open ground, and the companies took their proper places in line. The sound of firing had ceased, and ex cept their own men, not a living, moving human being was in sight. What was to be done? The line of battle had been left a quarter of a mile behind. Whether it was nearer now, whether anybody was nearer, except the enemy, no one knew. Plainly the regiment must go back; but how? There was no time for hesitation, and in an instant came the order, "By column of company to the rear !" and in perfect order, as steadily as on parade, the regiment retired across Wise's field. Near the eastern edge of this field it swung into line in front of the other regiments of the division, which had advanced to that point. The men rested on their arms for a few minutes, and then General Reno, riding up to Colonel Fellows as he was standing at the left of the regi ment, shook him warmly by the hand, congratulated him upon what his men had done, and directed him to fall back a little, as other regiments were moving up. He then rode along the regimental front, and accosting the lieutenant- colonel, who was a little in front of the right of the line, he asked, " What regiment is this?" " Ninth New Hamp shire," was the reply. " You made a gallant charge," he said, " a most gallant charge. I shall take great pleasure in giving you full credit for it in my report." Just as he passed on to the right, as sudden as the lightning's flash and unexpected as a bolt from a cloud less sky, along the front and away to the right there blazed from out the gathering darkness a line of rattling 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 75 musketry, and a storm of bullets came whistling through the air. With equal suddenness a portion of the regi ment returned the fire, and then with one impulse, as it seemed, there was a break to the rear. Before they could be halted many of the men had put themselves on the other side of the fence at the edge of the woods, though they were quickly brought back and the line re formed. After an interval sufficient to give time' to re load, the firing from the front was renewed. It was not, however, a sudden volley, as at first, but more continu ous though somewhat scattering ; and in the mean time the Ninth was moved a little to the rear and older troops were placed in front. The firing soon dwindled to ap parently little more than that of pickets, and though quite brisk at times for perhaps an hour, it gradually died away to now and then a shot, and by nine o'clock had ceased entirely. In this last attack the regiment suffered from no casu alties, the bullets passing harmlessly over their heads. Nor did they fire another shot, for they were now in the second line, where it was not their business to shoot. In fact, the conformation of the ground was such — descend ing slightly towards both combatants — that there was but little loss on the Union side, though in the death of Gen eral Reno, the commander of the Ninth corps, both the corps and the Union cause suffered a great and irrepara ble loss. The circumstances were as follows : After addressing Lieutenant-Colonel Titus as already stated, General Reno rode on towards the right for a dis tance of perhaps twenty-five yards, an'd then came the sudden firing described above. The general, turning, started directly towards the Union lines. In another instant came the answering scattered fire, but the hero 76 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, had received his death-wound, and for him the battle was indeed over. His loss, following so quickly upon that of General, -Stevens, killed at Chantilly, was keenly felt by the older regiments of the corps, with which he had been identi fied, as well as with the Coast division that preceded it, from the time of their first formation ; and although he was almost a stranger to the men of the Ninth regiment, yet his death, from the peculiar circumstances attending it, has always been associated in their minds with their first battle, which was fought under his immediate com mand ; and the more especially because their part in it was performed under his very eye, in high commenda tion of which his last words were spoken. The official order announcing his death may, therefore, well have a place here : Head-Quarters, 9th Army Corps, Mouth Antietam, Sept. 20, 1862. General Orders No. 17. The Commanding General announces to the Corps the loss of their late leader, Major-General Jesse S. Reno. By the death of this distinguished officer the Country loses one of its most devoted patriots, the Army one of its most thorough soldiers. On the long list of battles in which General Reno has fought for his Country's Service, his name always appears with the brightest lustre, and he has now met a soldier's death while gallantly leading his men at the battle of South Mountain . For his high character and the kindly qualities of his heart in private life, as well as for the military genius and personal daring "as a soldier, his loss will be deplored by all who knew him, and the Commanding General desires to add the tribute of a friend to the public mourn ing for the death of one of the Country's best defenders. By Command of Major-General Burnside. Lewis Richmond, Lt. Col. &* A. A. G. 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 77 The conduct of a part of the Ninth New Hampshire was extremely mortifying to Lieutenant-Colonel Titus. It was not because the men suddenly conceived the idea that they were on the wrong side of the fence, and as suddenly started for the other side, — for that was not sur prising under the circumstances, — but that the turn-about should follow, as it did, the splendid charge, the retreat in strict military order in full view of so large a part of the whole corps, and especially right upon the words of commendation from the corps commander. As soon as the line was reformed he took occasion to administer a rebuke and inculcate a lesson in a few emphatic words. "Walking along in front of the line after it had been reformed, he addressed a few words to each company in turn. I remember well his halting before ours, and with look and tone that went right through every man before him, bursting out with — 'And I have a word to say to this company, too. I know you are green and have n't had much drill and discipline, but there is one thing you do know, and that is that you must obey orders ; and though I am a Christian man at home [this was the only time I ever knew him to use a profane word], — ! Don't you ever fire a gun again, nor change your position, without orders." Thus reads the rewritten diary of Sergeant Burnham, of Company E. The omitted words (if important) may be supplied from recollection or imagination, as the case may be. They were good old-fashioned Bible words, without doubt, and not entirely unfamiliar. It should be -added, however, that many of the men stood their ground ; that the greater number halted at 78 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, the first words of command, and that the line was reformed, the rebuke administered, and the new posi tion taken, literally under fire; for the bullets were whistling sharply over their heads all the time. Viewed in the light of their after experience the Bat tle of South Mountain might be regarded as simply an initiation to the hardships of war, but to a new regiment it would easily seem what it has been characterized in the following sketch : A ROUGH BREAKING-IN. By Dr. George L. Wakefield. When we got to the stone wall on the side of the mountain, — where the rebels retreated just as we were about to climb over the wall, which was very high — Colonel Fellows turned to the men and said, "I want every man of the Ninth New Hampshire to follow me over that wall. Now, men of the Ninth, is the time to cover yourselves with glory — or disgrace ! Any man that does not cross this wall I will report to his state." The rebels on the other side of the wall were armed with long knives, carried in their belts, which they doubtless intended to use on us ; but Colonel Fellows called their attention to our sabre bayonets, and the sight of these and our fellows all scrambling over the wall was too much for the doughty rebels, who turned and fled up the mountain as if for their lives, with the Ninth in hot pursuit. As we neared the top of the mountain we came to a rail fence and stone wall combined, beyond which was an open field (Wise's). The rebels were just getting over the fence when we received our first order to fire. Sergt. George L. Wakefield, Co. G. 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 79 We halted for a moment and fired, and if it was our first attempt, hit the mark. There is one incident which will recall to the boys' minds the whole affair as above written, and that is the rebel who was " shot on the wing," and who got his feet so locked in the fence rails that he could go neither forward nor backward, but sat there on the fence bolt upright, — stone dead, though the boys thought him only sullen because he did not answer when they spoke to him. After firing that one volley we moved forward in a charge across the field,! and then down the mountain on the other side, where we received the fire of a rebel battery, which checked the advance of the regiment. We moved by the right flank a short distance, and got the order to cover as we were lying flat on the ground. Then there came two or three loud reports from the cannon, which seemed to shake the very mountain, and we fell back to the summit, where we reformed. After we had returned from the charge and had reformed in the south-eastern part of Wise's field, our position was in front of the other regiments of the bri gade. On the right and rear were the Fifty-first New York and Fifty-first Pennsylvania in front, and the Twenty-first Massachusetts in their rear. As the Thirty- fifth Massachusetts were reforming their line in rear of the Twenty-first, there came a sudden and sharp fire of musketry from the front and a little to our right. Of this firing the historian of the Thirty-fifth Massa chusetts says : "The surprise was complete. The darkening forest was lined with flashes of the hostile guns, and their bullets 80 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, cut the earth about our feet, the ground descending tow ards the enemy. Instantly some of the men threw for ward their rifles and returned the fire, aiming over the heads of the line in front. Orders were confused, some shouting 'Fire, fire ! 'others, more calm, 'Cease firing!' The latter quickly prevailed, although after a momentary interval, while they were reloading or a new line com ing up, the enemy's musketry was continued, and men of our regiment were being hit ; and our line was drawn back into the edge of the forest, east of the field, so as to be less exposed. It was in this sudden attack that General Reno received a mortal wound, and our colonel lost his arm. "The men of the regiment who fired at the time of the sudden attack were rightly blamed for doing so with out the colonel's orders, but such occurrences are not easily avoided ; even veteran troops, when unexpectedly assaulted in a wooded country, will, if they think they see an opening for a shot, return the fire without Orders, for the noise of the attack drowns the commander's voice, it can never be known how far the enemy will advance, and the ball or the bayonet is the only thing to stop them. The marvel was not that our raw men blazed away, but that they could be stopped, and remain steady while the enemy's fire continued." One of the correspondents who was with the division of General Sturgis (to the First brigade of which the Ninth New Hampshire had been assigned) at the Battle of South Mountain, gives the following account of the part taken by that division in the contest : "Our division, under General Sturgis, were on the extreme left, and were not placed in line until about five 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 8l o'clock in the afternoon, when a double-quick movement took place, and the whole division started like Bengal tigers let loose for prey. They ran through a galling fire of shot and shell until they were within reach of the enemy's musketry, when a heavy fire opened on them, which General Nagle (commanding our bri gade) saw at once would decimate the brigade, and so the order came to charge bayonets. Promptly the glistening steel was placed in position : and here one of the most brilliant bayonet charges took place that has been seen during the war. The brigade had to charge up hill, over stone walls and other obstructions, and met the enemy at great disadvantage. The Massachusetts Thirty-fifth regiment was put in order of battle, and did great execution at the first onset. "In General Nagle's brigade and Sturgis's division was also the Ninth regiment, New Hampshire volunteers, under Colonel Fellows, one of the most experienced commanders in the army. It was a handsome sight to see him put his regiment into action. When the clear, sonorous order came from Colonel Fellows, ' Charge bayonets ! ' every eye in the ' Bloody Ninth,' as the brigade now call the regiment, gleamed ; every man threw away his knapsack, blanket, and haversack, and leaped over a stone wall six feet high with a yell that fairly sent terror through the rebel ranks on the oppo site side. With eyes gleaming with joy and determina tion, and every bayonet fixed, they charged up the hill, and through the corn-field at double-quick, with a yell of perfect triumph. " Colonel Fellows and Lieutenant-Colonel Titus aston ished the old veterans in the service by the manner in which they brought the Ninth New Hampshire volun- VI 82 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, teers into action. It was a grand and magnificent sight and one seldom seen in battle. The rebels fled before them, and every rebel regiment broke and ran. General Reno fell beside the Ninth New Hampshire volunteers and the Thirty-fifth Massachusetts about dark, just in the moment of victory." The day had been hot, and the men were bathed in perspiration from their tremendous exertions ; but the night was cold, fires were not to be thought of, and the detail sent back for the blankets and other equipments, thrown off in the excitement of the charge, returned almost empty-handed. Evidently the belongings of the Ninth New Hampshire were considered as worth caring for, — by some one else — and for the first time, though not the last, the men realized that the army contained many an Autolycus, who was not a " snapper-up of unconsidered trifles" only. So, blanketless and supper- less on their baptismal battle night, the Ninth regiment lay upon that mountain-top in battle line, with the ready rifle close at hand ; but, exhausted by the march of the previous night, the fatigues of the day, and relaxation from the strain of battle, they were soon oblivious alike of cold and hunger. The history of a regiment in battle embraces not only its external history, showing its relation to and combina tion with other elements in the problem ; its integral his tory, in which it is treated merely as a unit ; but it also includes its internal or fractional history, for each and every man has, or may have, a history or experience of his own that may be worthy of record ; and first on the list of these experiences are the casualties. The first man hit was Lieutenant Copp, who was 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 83 struck on the boot by a spent ball before the regiment filed out of the road. The first man wounded was Cor poral Hiram S. Lathe, of Company F. As the men were filing out, and just as he bent his leg to step from the road on to the bank, a bullet imbedded itself in the knee joint, which it started apart. His brother, James W., extracted the bullet with his jack-knife, bound up the wound, carried him on his back to the surgeon, and rejoined his company before the regiment reached the corn-field. Lewis W. Aldrich of Company I was struck in the thigh by a bullet just as the men started up the mountain in regimental line. Dropping his rifle, and clasping his wounded leg with both hands, his imprecation upon the responsible parties was sudden, emphatic, and not to be repeated. Just about the same time Herbert N. Streeter was wounded in the right hand. He was a mere boy, in appearance one of the youngest in the regiment. Still holding his rifle in the left hand, he coolly stepped up to the captain, and holding out the now useless member, said, with a perplexed and injured air, " See there! What shall I do now?" The first man mortally wounded was Joel S. Judkins of Company A, — "Uncle Joel," as he was familiarly called — as the line was charging up the mountain ; and almost at the same instant Charles W. Glidden was severely wounded. The younger Judkins, Charles M., a nephew to Joel, was in line between the two men as they fell. Captain Pillsbury turned to him and said, "Charlie, take care of Uncle Joel.". He accordingly helped the wounded man down the mountain to the barn which was used as a hospital, when Joel said to him, 84 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, " Go back and give it to 'em !" He ran up the moun tain until he overtook the regiment, and did his best to comply with Uncle Joel's parting injunction. Judkins was wounded in the thigh, and died of his wounds four days afterwards in the hospital at Middletown ; and Glidden was subsequently discharged for disability from his wound. The first shell to strike the regiment exploded in the ranks of Company E, wounding Privates Simpson and Paul ; and Luther C. Hurlburt was so wrenched and injured by the force of the explosion and the flying dirt as to unfit him for further active service. Corporal Mayo was thrown to the ground, but soon picked himself up and went on with the company. Thus, as the men advanced, with shot and shell all around them, one by one they dropped from the ranks until the list numbered twenty-six, as given below : Company A. — Privates Charles W. Glidden, Joel S. Judkins, Lyman M. Ramsey. Company B. — Private Joshua Nichols. Company C. — Corporal Orrin A. Small, Private William H. Applebee. Company D. — Privates Charles E. Foster, Enoch E. Hazelton. Company E. — Privates Frank B. Hackett, Luther C. Hurlburt, Moses N. Paul, Henry H. Simpson. Company F. — Corporal Hiram S. Lathe, Private George W- Hall. Company G. — First Sergeant George W. Gove, Private Mial Tarbell. Company H. — Privates Larkin H. Clough, William F. Cowen. Company I. — Corporal Lewis W. Aldrich, Privates George E. Hastings, Herbert N. Streeter, Charles E. Towns. Company K. — Corporals Joel S. Blood, Sylvester B. Warren, Privates Jacob Abbott, Tho\nas S. Austin, Eben Eldridge. 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 85 None were killed outright, but two — Judkins of A and HazeltQn of D — died of their wounds. The members of the band are entitled to great credit for their services. Reporting for duty to the surgeon as directed, and leaving their instruments at a house near by taken as a hospital, they followed the regiment and brought off the wounded under fire ; not only those of their own regiment, to whom they gave their first atten tion, but of other regiments, especially the Thirty-fifth Massachusetts and Seventeenth Michigan ; and then those of the enemy. They were brought off on blankets and shelter tents, no stretchers having been provided. It was a perilous service, as performed, but there was no flinching ; at least, none was reported. Even in the excitement of this, the Ninth's first engagement with the enemy, some prisoners were taken, perhaps a half dozen in all. Hurlburt of Company E tells the story of one capture as follows : "Just after we had passed over the top of the moun tain into a growth of mountain laurel, I got separated from my company, and coming upon Company A, I asked Captain Pillsbury where it was, and he answered ' To the right.' I started in that direction, and the next thing I knew I was alone and came right on a Johnny, who looked as though he had his gun drawn on me. My hair stood right up on end and took my hat with it, but he threw his gun down and said he would sur render. I thought he was going to use his knife, so I got my sabre bayonet ready to put into him and made him hold up his hands. We were standing near an oak tree that divided into two branches ; and while he still had his hands up, there came a cannon shot that split 86 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, that oak tree right in two. He said, 'Let's get out of here before we are killed.' On our way to the rear I came first to some Pennsylvania soldiers, who said they would take care of him, so I gave him up." It appears that the enemy mistook the regiment for an entire brigade, more than one of the prisoners ask ing what brigade it was that charged them. In a graphic account of this battle by the Confederate commander Gen. D. H. Hill, who was at the time near the Mountain House, more than a mile to the right, he says, — "About four o'clock I saw what appeared to be two Federal brigades emerge from the woods south of Col quitt's position and form in an open field nearly at right angles to each other — one brigade facing toward the pike, and the other facing the general direction of the mountain. This inverted V-like formation was similar to that of the First Mississippi regiment at Buena Vista. If it was made anywhere else during the Civil War, I never heard of it. The V afforded a fine target from the pike, and I directed Captain Lane to open on it with his battery. His firing was wild, not a shot hitting the mark. The heavy batteries promptly replied, showing such excellent practice that Lane's guns were soon silenced. A small force in the edge of the woods on the west side of the old field opened fire upon the V. The Federals changed their forma tion, and, advancing in line of battle, brushed away their assailants and plunged into the woods, when heavy firing began, which lasted possibly half an hour. I suppose that the Federal force which I saw was the division of General Sturgis." 1862.] THE BATTLE OF SOUTH MOUNTAIN. 87 Moving out of the road, as the division did, in both directions, it would appear to the Confederate comman der to be emerging from the intervening woods, which would hide the road from his view. The heavy firing at the time of the advance is thus accounted for, all this being in addition to the firing from the batteries upon the crest in front. But he is slightly mistaken about "not a shot hitting the mark." It was the Ninth New Hampshire that received the fire from the " small force in the edge of the woods ;" and it was the only regiment which, " advancing in line of battle, brushed away their assailants and plunged into the woods." CHAPTER IV. The Battle at Antietam Creek. AFTER SOUTH MOUNTAIN. Day-dawn brought the warm sunlight, which fell gratefully upon fatigued and stiffened limbs, aching not only with the terrible strain of yesterday's battle and the unaccustomed march preceding it, but from the night's exposure to the chill and heavy fog that had served in lieu of blankets. Quickly the new day hastened from the east, the first rosy, wakening flush seeming to pale with dread after one glance upon the horrors lying revealed in the early light. " Never," writes a comrade, "shall I forget my first indefinable feelings as I beheld the wounded or dead in the field ; " and such was doubtless the involuntary thought of all as they looked about them at the ghastly repetition of suffering and death on all sides, — the fright ful evidences of yesterday's grim carnival. Here and there could be seen little groups of men, picking their way carefully over the blood-bought field, and recalling to each other the experiences of yesterday. One has written, — " Strange sights meet my eyes this morning as I walk over the battle-field of yesterday. The trees are shiv ered, rent, and grazed by missiles of all descriptions, and their broken branches, with all the debris of war, 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 89 strew the ground ; but sadder than all else is the sight of ghastly corpses everywhere on the field. But few Union men are to be seen this morning, as doubtless most of those killed have been taken off by comrades and buried. The number of rebel dead shows that they fought des perately. In one place I noticed eighteen literally piled upon each other, the whole occupying less than a square rod of ground, most of them shot through the head. They were ragged, dirty, and many of them shoeless. In their haversacks is bread made of flour or meal and water, baked in the ashes or in a spider, without yeast or soda. In their pockets and knapsacks are found very few valuable trinkets, though they all get searched. Some of the rebel prisoners are assisting in burying their own dead. It was ascertained from the diaries of some of those killed that they had enlisted only three days before." Again we find, — " Looked over a part of the battle-field, and oh, it was horrible beyond description ! There were a good many of our own men killed, but they were few compared with the enemy. Counted no less than forty behind perhaps five rods of stone wall, the most of them shot through the head or breast, and of all the horrid looking objects ever seen I believe they were the worst. In most cases the features were fearfully distorted with rage, or pain, or both. This, with their dirt, long hair, and squalid uni forms, made up a spectacle such as I never wish to behold again." "But I did see many such, and even worse," is the laconic statement written by the diarist years afterwards as a marginal note. 90 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, One soldier-boy wrote home, — " I have seen all of war I ever wish to. The thing is indescribable. Oh, horrors ! " And farther on is this : " The Southern army is very poorly clad. Indeed, a large number of them are barefoot. Their uniforms are made of the coarsest kind of gray cloth, and their jackets are cut the same as a school-boy's. They carry nothing but their guns and cartridges, a canteen and a blanket, and some of them a haversack, so they have little to carry, and most of them are spry on foot. They are just the color of the ground, and so hard to be seen." Clearly, too, does one remember the strangely life like position of that dead Confederate soldier sitting astride the stone wall near Wise's house, his body bent slightly forward, killed just in the act of climbing over; keeping surely more uncanny vigil than did ever sable bird of poet, who " Perched and sat and nothing more." Yet, with the quickly acquired tendency of the soldier to turn anything into a jest, entirely regardless of his own feelings, a Company E boy, noting the well-shod feet of the dead man, exclaimed, "That's the first rebel I've seen with a decent pair of boots on, and by thunder, if he ha' n't got up there to show 'em ! " The work of removing and burying the dead went for ward with all possible speed, though the rapid digging of so many graves was made extremely difficult by the stony character of the ground. In long windrows they lay, like wheat from the sickle, in fence corners, on the banks, along the sunken road, and beside the stone 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 9 1 wall; and regarding this, the historian of the Thirty- fifth Massachusetts says, — "When the contest had ceased, General Sturgis sent up a section of artillery; and, to let the guns pass, our men moved the wounded and dead from the road upon the bank, sometimes in the darkness placing several bodies together, which led observers in the morning to report to the newspapers that ' the rebels were piled in heaps as high as the wall.' " A singular alteration had already become noticeable in the countenances of the Confederate dead, distin guishing them at once from those of the Union troops ; they were, without exception, rapidly turning black, so as to make them almost unrecognizable even to their own associates. This curious phenomenon has never been satisfactorily explained, though it continued to be observable throughout the war. Some surgeons con jectured that it might be due to the scarcity of salt in the Confederate army, others laid it to the habit said to be prevalent among them, of mixing gunpowder with their whiskey. Be the reason what it may, it was a sufficiently shocking and painful sight to unaccustomed eyes. But neither welcome September sunshine nor grue some surroundings could long avail the men in forget ting the sharpened appetites which by this time they had succeeded in acquiring. Not only had they slept fast ing, but the teams carrying the rations had as yet failed to connect, and the inhospitable fields offered little pros pect of relief. Guns, blankets, and haversacks littered the ground in every direction, where they had been 92 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, dropped by the Confederates during the fight, so the losses of the previous day were in a measure made good; but as to how their fast was broken, "that is another matter," as William IV was wont to exclaim when loth to express a decided opinion. The hard, round biscuit-bread found in the ownerless haversacks that lay scattered about, furnished food for a few, but the great majority were in the same woful plight as the hungry soul who thus voices his plaint : " Having thrown off my haversack yesterday, contain ing three days' rations, I am without any grub ;" but gratefully adds that " my friend G in the Sixth New Hampshire gave me a breakfast." Another record runs thus : "I picked up half a hard tack by the roadside ; and this, with a little piece of meat, was all my rations." Later in the day it is learned that the compiler of the same little battered book "found plenty of green corn and green apples," and after partaking as freely as he dared, " fell asleep and slept soundly." With such a scant bill of fare, it is no wonder that the majority of the boys seem either to forget that they had „any breakfast, or, at any rate, to consider what they did have as too slight a matter to be worthy of notice. AT ANTIETAM CREEK. The general expectation on the evening of September 14 was that the contest would be renewed on the follow ing day, and therefore, as darkness slowly settled down 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 93 on the mountain and active hostilities ceased, prepara tions for the morrow were begun. The hours of dark ness passed, the dawn came, and as the gray mist rolled down the mountain and away from the valley no enemy could be seen, for under cover of the night the Confed erate forces had been withdrawn. The effect of this move could only be to change the scene of the great battle already foreshadowed, for it was not probable that the invaders would so easily be dis suaded from their purpose; but rather, that having con centrated their now scattered forces, a stand would be made at some favorable position and hostilities renewed. While the battle was being fought at South Mountain, General McClellan was engaged in massing the remain der of the troops in and about Middleton, eight miles to the south-east from Boonsborough and on the main road from Frederick to Hagerstown. When the advance of the pickets, on the morning of the 15th, had given assurance of the enemy's disappearance, General Pleasanton's cavalry and the First, Second, and Twelfth corps, under Generals Hooker, Sumner, and Mansfield, respectively, were sent off to the north-west, along the main road toward Boonsborough ; General Franklin's command, which had occupied Crampton's Gap on the 14th, would secure possession of Rohrersville in the south-west ; and the Ninth corps, coming down from the mountain, were to take the old Sharpsburg road to the west. It was past noon when the Ninth corps, which was now under the command of General Cox, left South Mountain. The men were weary from their forced marches, and exhausted from lack of sufficient food ; so that the eight miles covered before dark seemed very 94 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, long ones, and when they finally rested on their arms, many threw themselves down on the bare ground and slept soundly. The Confederate forces had retreated across Antie tam creek, and had taken up a position extending well along the high bank of the western side of the stream, and one which commanded in the rear the road to Shepherdstown, on the Potomac — a safe, and in fact the only, line of retreat open to them in case of defeat. The Army of the Potomac began to arrive at the east ern bank just before dark. General Richardson's division of the Second corps had advanced through Keedysville, along the Sharpsburg and Boonsborough turnpike, and striking Antietam creek, deployed to the right. The other two divisions of General Sumner's corps took up positions behind Richardson, with the cavalry, under General Pleasanton, on his flank. General Mansfield supported General Hooker. Gen eral Sykes's division of Gen. Fitz-John Porter's corps (the Fifth), which had been under the command of General Burnside at South Mountain, and with the Ninth corps now constituted the left wing of General McClellan's advanced forces, came along the old Sharpsburg road to Porterstown, then filed to the left,v and was joined soon by the Ninth corps. Antietam creek, in the vicinity of Sharpsburg and Keedysville, could be crossed by either one of three bridges, but the current was slow, its waters were deep, and it was thought to be difficult to ford. The bridge on the Rohrersville and Sharpsburg road is about three miles above the point where the creek enters the Poto mac; the next bridge is about a mile higher up the creek, on the Keedysville and Sharpsburg turnpike ; the 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 95 last, better known as " Number 1," is on the Keedysville and Williamsport road, two and a half miles farther up the creek. About midway between the two last men tioned is a ford. Facing the Federal forces, on the right side of Antietam creek, there was, on the night of the 15th, only a small part of the Army of Northern Virginia. Gen eral Jackson was still at Harper's Ferry ; General McLaws was at Maryland Heights, and General Walker was occupying Loudon Heights. Only Longstreet's and D. H. Hill's divisions and the main body of Stuart's cavalry were at Antietam with General Lee. Long- street's line extended across the Boonsborough turnpike to a point slightly below the lowest of the three bridges. D. H. Hill's line was north and west of Longstreet's, his left resting on the "Dunker chapel." The Confederate forces were wearied by their long- continued activity, disappointed in their welcome by the citizens of Maryland, and somewhat disheartened by their repulse at South Mountain. General Lee was beginning to fear that the invasion from which his advisers had hoped so much might prove disastrous. He suspected that a copy of his since-famous " lost order" was in General McClellan's possession, and if such were the fact there was a possibility that the Federal com mander, by energetic movements, might imperil and perhaps capture the forces under General McLaws. September 15 he sent the following order to the latter : <0}6 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, Headquarters, Centreville [Keedysville], Md., September 15, 1862. General McLaws, Commanding Division, &°c. : General : General Lee desires me to say that he sent several dis patches to you last night ; he is in doubt that they have been received. We have fallen back to this place to enable you more readily to join us. You are desired to withdraw immediately from your position on Maryland Heights, and join us here. If you can't get off any other way, you must cross the mountain. The utmost dispatch is required. Should you be able to cross over to Harper's Ferry, do so, and report immediately. , I am, very respectfully, Your obedient servant, A. L. Long, Colonel and Military Secretary. It is evident that the halt was made at Antietam pri marily in order to give McLaws a chance to join his commander. Had General McClellan been able to complete his plan of action during the night of the 15th, and to bring up the troops of Generals Franklin and Fitz-John Porter, so as to have attacked with vigor on the 16th, there might not be to-day a National cemetery at Antietam. But he was not ready. It was on the 15th that Harper's Ferry surrendered. The Confederates were cheered somewhat by the suc cess of Jackson and McLaws and by the prospect of the speedy return of their absent comrades, and General Lee contracted his too extended lines and waited. From reports received during the forenoon of the 15th, the Union general thought the Confederates were in dis orderly retreat. He regarded the triumph of the Fed- Lendell A. Connoe, Co. G. Samuel C Towne, Co. G. James L. Colbuen, Co. G. D. Emebson Hued, Co. G. 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 97 eral army at South Mountain as complete, and tele graphed Governor Curtin, of Pennsylvania, as follows: September 15, 1862 — 8 a. m. Gov. Andrew G. Curtin, Harrisburg : I have the pleasure of announcing to you that we gained a complete victory over the enemy yesterday afternoon, and have now entire pos session of the South Mountain range. I congratulate you on the gal lant behavior of the Pennsylvania Reserves, who, as well as all the troops, both old and new, acted with the greatest steadiness and gal lantry. The army is moving in pursuit of the enemy. George B. McClellan, Major-General Commanding. On the same day and at the same hour he sent the following despatch to General Halleck : Head-quarters Army of Potomac, Bolivar, Md., September 15, 1862 — 8 a. m. (Received 12:25 p. m.) Maj. Gen. W. H. Halleck, General-in-Chief : I have just learned from General Hooker in the advance, who states that the information is perfectly reliable, that the enemy is making for Shepherdstown in a perfect panic ; and Gen eral Lee last night stated publicly that he must admit they had been shockingly whipped. I am hurrying everything forward to endeavor to press their retreat to the utmost. George B. McClellan, Major-General. At ten o'clock he sent this : Head-quarters Army of the Potomac, Bolivar, Md., September 15, 1862 — 10 a. m. (Received 1 : 20 p. m.) Major-General Halleck, General-in-Chief U. S. Army: There are already about 700 prisoners at Frederick, under very VII 98 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, insufficient guard, and I shall probably send in a larger number to-day. It would be well to have them paroled or otherwise disposed of, as Frederick is an inconvenient place for them. Information this moment received confirms the rout and demoralization of the rebel army. General Lee is reported wounded, and Garland is killed. Hooker alone has over 1,000 more prisoners. It is stated that Lee gives his loss as 15,000. We are following as rapidly as the men can move. Geo. B. McClellan, Major- General, Commanding. These reports from the Army of the Potomac intensi fied the suspense among the officials at Washington, Governor Curtin was in close communication with north-western Maryland, and President Lincoln, not hearing from McClellan by noon of the 16th, tele graphed an inquiry to the governor. But that very afternoon the president heard from the army, through its commander and General Halleck, as follows : Head-quarters Army of the Potomac, Bivouac near Sharpsburg, Md., September 16, 1862 — 7 a. m. (Received 12 m.) Maj. Gen. H. W. Halleck, General-in-Chief : The enemy yesterday held a position just in front of Sharpsburg. When our troops arrived in sufficient force it was too late in the day to attack. This morning a heavy fog has thus far prevented us doing more than ascertain that some of the enemy are still there. Do not know in what force. Will attack as soon as situation of enemy is de veloped. I learn Miles [at Harper's Ferry] surrendered 8 a. m, yes terday unconditionally. I fear his resistance was not as stubborn as it might have been. Had he held the Maryland Heights he would inevi tably have been saved. The time lost on account of the fog is being occupied in getting up supplies, for the want of which many of our men are suffering. George B. McClellan, Major-General, Commanding. 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 99 So Mr. Lincoln notified Governor Curtin that since sending the despatch of inquiry he had heard from McClellan, and that nothing of importance had hap pened on the 15th, and that "this morning he was up with the enemy at Sharpsburg, and was waiting for a heavy fog to rise." THE BATTLE ON THE RIGHT. At two o'clock, on the afternoon of the 16th, General Hooker crossed the creek, by the upper bridge and the ford, and skirmished sharply with the enemy. This firing was heard at Hagerstown, and how it was inter preted, and what was expected of McClellan, is shown by Governor Curtin' s despatch to President Lincoln : Harrisburg, Pa., September 16, 1862, — 5 : 30 p. m. President Lincoln : The following just received from Hagerstown: "Jackson has recrossed the Potomac, and General McClellan has engaged him with a large force a few miles this side of Sharpsburg, ten miles from here. The whole rebel army in Maryland will probably be annihilated or captured to-night. McClellan is on the battle-field." A. G. Curtin, Governor of Pennsylvania. It is evident that when the Union general learned of Miles's surrender, and when he found that General Lee was facing him in a wonderfully well selected position, he lost much of the confidence of the preceding day, and haunted by his habitual excessive caution, was glad that the morning of the 16th was foggy. He wanted his reserves, and gave them time to come up. IOO NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, In the mean while the Confederate forces were arriving from Harper's Ferry. Jackson, a host in himself, and a part of his command, arrived on the 16th, and were placed on the extreme left, closing the space between D. H. Hill's line and the Potomac. General Lee was then prepared to give battle, but that he was careful to provide against defeat is shown by his anxiety regarding the fords of the Potomac. He wrote his commander of artillery as follows : Sharpsburg. September 17, 1862 — 4:30 a. m. Brigadier-General Pendelton, Commanding Artillery : General : I desire you to keep some artillery guarding each of the fords at Williamsport, Falling Waters, and Shepherdstown, and Kave some infantry with it if possible. Very respectfully yours, R. E. Lee. General. During the night of the 16th General Mansfield crossed to Hooker's support. McClellan planned to " attack the enemy's left with the corps of Generals Hooker and Mansfield, supported by General Sumner's, and, if necessary, by General Franklin's ; and as soon as matters looked favorably there, to move the corps of General Burnside against the enemy's extreme right upon the ridge running to the south and rear of Sharps burg, and having carried that position, to press along the crest towards our right." On the morning of the 17th General Sumner's corps (the Second) was on the eastern bank of the creek, ready to move across to the assistance of Hooker and Mansfield if needed. Fitz-John Porter had come up with two divisions, and occupied the main turnpike, 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. IOI which communicated with the rear and the ammunition and supply trains. General Franklin's corps was advancing from Crampton's Gap. The left wing, under General Burnside, had been moved nearer to the lower bridge. General Lee placed all his artillery on a high hill just east of Sharpsburg, at the right of the Boonsborough turnpike. From this position he could so protect his own centre from Richardson and Sykes that his infantry could be massed to meet the expected attack on his left. The battle opened ere the stars had faded from the heavens. The Confederates attacked along the line of the First corps. To meet them, Doubleday advances Gibbon, with Phelps and Patrick in support, and fights fiercely ; Meade, under an enfilading artillery fire, moves forward in the corn-field, and with1 the aid of Doubleday's left forces Starke's division back to the Dunker chapel ; Ricketts encounters three brigades of D. H. Hill's division, and is hard pressed. Meade sends assistance to Ricketts, but leaves a gap in his own line into which the Confederates rush, but are compelled to retreat because Meade in turn is assisted by Ricketts. The enemy try to turn Doubleday's flank, but are com pelled to withdraw ; they rally again, and force the Fed eral line back. General Mansfield's corps is ordered in, and its commander almost immediately falls, mortally wounded. General Williams assumes command of the corps, and tries to flank the Dunkard church, but is met by Hood, whom Lee has ordered in from his reserves. Hooker is. wounded, and Meade handles the First corps. Sedgwick arrives, and drives Hood back beyond the Dunker chapel ; but the other two divisions of Sumner's corps are not at hand, and the troops of McLaws and 102 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, Walker, that have made forced marches from Loudon and Maryland heights, drive Sedgwick back. Williams tries to take the Dunker chapel, and cannot. French advances and attempts the same thing, but is arrested by an enfilading fire from the artillery. Richardson's division goes in on French's left, finds the enemy massed in the sunken road henceforth to be known as "Bloody Lane," flanks their position, and having compelled them after desperate fighting to abandon it, gets almost to the Hagerstown road, but is then obliged to fall back, and the gallant leader is mortally wounded. Hancock takes his place, but the fight on the right and centre is now, at one o'clock, nearly over, and McClellan telegraphs as follows : Head-Quarters Army of the Potomac, September 17, 1862 — 1 :20 p. m. (Received 5 p. m.) Maj. Gen. H. W. Halleck, General-in-Chief : Please take military possession of the Chambersburg & Hagerstown railroad, that our ammunition and supplies may be hurried up without delay. We are in the midst of the most terrible battle of the war — perhaps, of history. Thus far it looks well, but I have great odds against me. Hurry up all the troops possible. Our loss has been terrific, but we have gained much ground. I have thrown the mass of the army on the left flank. Burnside is now attacking the right, and I hold my small reserve, consisting of Porter's [Fifth] corps, ready to attack the centre as soon as the flank movements are developed. I hope that God will give us a glorious victory. Geo. B. McClellan, Major- General, Commanding. The Confederates, having received additional re-en forcements, attacked once more with desperation, but Franklin's corps arrived opportunely, and checked the 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 103 assault. The contest north of the Boonsborough turn pike was practically a drawn battle. Lee was driven to extremity many times, but something invariably hap pened to his advantage, or failed to happen to his dis advantage, and his forces held their ground. THE ATTACK ON THE LEFT. During the early morning there was a fierce artillery fire on the Federal left, where Gen. Jacob D. Cox was handling the Ninth corps under the direction of Gen eral Burnside. Opposed to him was General Long- street, who occupied the high and nearly precipitous cliffs on the west bank of the creek. It was ten o'clock when General Burnside received orders to carry the nar row bridge in his front, move on to the heights above, and advance towards Sharpsburg. An ordinary enemy could have made this a difficult task, but with Long- street across the stream it was doubly hard. This gen eral at the first and second battles of Bull Run had been proved an expert in the disposition of artillery, and at Antietam, where he was favored by what one, at least, has called a "natural Gibraltar," he so arranged his batteries that he could concentrate their aim on Bridge No. 3 and each avenue of approach to it, while Toombs's infantry and sharpshooters were stationed under cover on the sides and crest of the steep slope near the west ern bank. A story is told by the Atlanta Constitution of Longstreet himself serving a cannon at Antietam. The bridge which General Burnside had been ordered to carry was (quoting from General Cox's able descrip tion) " a stone structure of three arches, with stone parapet above, this parapet to some extent flanking the IO4 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, approach to the bridge at either end. The valley in which the stream runs is quite narrow, the steep slope on the right bank approaching quite to the water's edge. On this slope the roadway is scarped, running both ways from the bridge end, and passing to the higher land above by ascending through ravines above and below ; the other ravine being some six hundred yards above the bridge, the turn is about half that distance below. On the hillside immediately above the bridge was a strong stone fence running parallel to the stream. The turns of the roadway were covered by rifle-pits and breastworks made of rails and stone, all of which defences, as well as the woods which covered the slope, were filled with the enemy's infantry and sharpshooters. Besides the infantry defences, batteries were placed to enfilade the bridge and all its approaches." At South Mountain General Burnside as commander of the left wing had under him the First and Ninth corps ; at Antietam he had only the Ninth, and that was under the immediate command of General Cox. He had placed General Crook's brigade of the Kanawha divis ion and General Sturgis's division in front of the bridge. General Rodman's division and Colonel Scammon's bri gade of the Kanawha division were further to the left, opposite a ford, and General Willcox's division was in support. Most of the artillery was stationed on and around the crest of the hill which overlooked the bridge and the heights above and beyond, but one battery of Dahlgren's boat howitzers covered the ford in front of General Rodman. On receiving the order to attack, General Cox had the Eleventh Connecticut, under Colonel Kingsbury, deployed as skirmishers. They were followed closely 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 105 by Crook's brigade and Sturgis's division. The Sec ond Maryland and Sixth New Hampshire fixed bayo nets and attempted to charge across the bridge, but the enemy concentrated a heavy fire at that point and com pelled them to draw back. They tried again, but were repulsed a second time with heavy loss, and were com pelled to give up the attempt. During the earlier part of the day the Ninth New Hampshire was lying just below the bridge, between the roadway and the creek, behind a stout rail fence, which somewhat reduced the danger, and had remained there two hours, giving and receiving a galling fusillade. About twelve o'clock the regiment was moved across the road and stationed just back of a mound directly in front of the bridge. After the failure of the first assault ing column to cross the bridge, the Second brigade, with the Fifty-first Pennsylvania and Fifty-first New York in advance, was ordered to assault. They dashed along the road, and charging across the bridge drew the enemy's fire. Colonel Fellows, of the Ninth, protected from the rays of the Maryland sun by an old-fashioned palm-leaf hat, was near the top of the ridge behind which his regiment lay, earnestly watching every manoeuvre. As the New York and Pennsylvania regiments drew upon themselves the terrible shower of Confederate Minid balls, shells, cannon-balls, and railroad iron, Colonel Fellows saw his opportunity, and waving his hat as he shouted the order, " Forward, Ninth New Ham-pshirel Follow the old palm-leaf! " he rushed into the fray, and the Ninth New Hampshire was across the bridge before the enemy could again concentrate their fire ! The Second brigade had taken the road to the right ; 106 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, Colonel Fellows turned to the left, then took a course directly up the bluff, and fought his way to the edge of the pasture-land on the heights. The New Hamp shire Ninth was followed by the Ninth New York, then came the remainder of Sturgis's division, and the heights were carried ! Crook followed Sturgis, and formed on his right, and at about the same time Rodman carried the ford below the bridge and took position on Sturgis's left. The Ninth corps had done the work assigned it. Sturgis's and Rodman's divisions, with Crook's brigade, had thus far borne the brunt of the battle, and had done some stubborn fighting, — so stubborn that they were now facing the enemy with but little ammunition ; but General Willcox's division coming to the front, the enemy on the right was forced back nearly into Sharps burg. Meanwhile Rodman, on the left, was struggling hard, both to keep his connection with Willcox and to prevent the enemy from coming in on his flank. The bridge had been carried at one o'clock, and it was now half-past two. Messages were sent to General McClellan asking him for re-enforcements, but no help was to be had ; while the enemy was re-enforced by Gen. A. P. Hill's division of Jackson's corps, and by detachments from the left wing. At about four o'clock General Cox withdrew his forces from their advanced position to the ridge along the Antietam. The Confed erates did not pursue, and the battle was over. The honorable task of guarding the dearly bought bridge for the night was assigned to the Ninth New Hampshire. 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 1 07 GLINTS FROM PARTICIPANTS. The story of the battle as a whole has been given, but a most graphic portrayal of the part borne by the Ninth New Hampshire on that bloody field is furnished by the regimental correspondent of the Manchester Daily Mirror, as follows : Letter From the Ninth Regiment. — Official List of Killed, Wounded, and Missing. "Antietam, near Sharpsburg, Md., September 20, 1862. Editor Mirror : The most desperate of the battles fought on this continent has just transpired around the ground where I am now writing, amid the scenes that line the field of carnage and destruction. The 17th and 18th of September will long be remembered as the great days when the entire force of the rebel army at last met the Union army and we gained a great and brilliant victory. "It is now two days since the great battle, and we have only just got particulars enough together to give you some connected details of the battle, and we have this moment got the list of killed and wounded (official) in all our New Hampshire regiments engaged in this army corps. " The rebel army occupied Sharpsburg on Tuesday, and was in a badly demoralized condition, having re treated in haste from South Mountain, where they were so badly whipped. They had here resolved to make a stand and pitch all their forces into one mighty struggle, for Lee, Longstreet, and Jackson had here united their forces from Hagerstown and Harper's Ferry. 108 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, " Tuesday evening Generals Hooker and Sumner posted their corps d 'armes on several hills overlook ing the Antietam river, composing the extreme right, and were ready to offer battle ; the division of General Sykes and several other corps occupied the centre of the grand line of battle, while the gallant corps of Burnside occupied the extreme left. The line of battle formed was not less than eight miles long, and from the top of one hill near by, the line for nearly five miles could be seen with the naked eye, every hill and valley black with men, and the preparations for the great battle going on with great haste. Near us were 50,000 men, packed in solid columns ready for the morrow, with their columns sub-divided by the usual proportion of artillery, cavalry, and infantry. Few men now living will ever behold so grand a sight again. "The field of Waterloo before the battle, or of Auster- litz, Dresden, or Borodino, could not have been so grand from the fact that the surrounding country would not admit it, as there were no high hills from which a view of the army and conflict could be obtained. At day light Wednesday morning, September 17, the thunder of artillery began to echo over the hills and valleys, and soon the clatter of cavalry and the sharp crack of infan try was borne along the deep ravines, and came like the artillery of heaven over the hills from the rebel lines of battle. The smoke of battle fairly obscured the rays of the sun, and everything was wreathed in smoke, and massive clouds of fire and smoke, all mixed in one heavy cloud, hung over the hundred pieces of artillery that were belching out their thunder until the earth fairly trembled and the hills seemed to rock with their terrible concussion and deafening roar. 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 109 "The extreme right wing of the army commenced soon after sunrise, and Hooker's and Sumner's veterans were placed in the opening contest. Then General Sykes advanced with the centre, and General McClellan was here, moving in all directions, and managed this part of the army. The entire left was commanded by General Burnside, the old hero that never yet lost a battle. In solid column this mighty army advanced from its posi tion until, three miles from Sharpsburg, it gained, on the left, the banks of Antietam creek, which is a muddy river about the size of the Piscataquog where it empties into the Merrimack. The rebels began to mass their troops on our left at an early hour, and it seemed evi dent that they would cross the river where a fine stone bridge spanned the creek. The First brigade, Second division, commanded by that veteran war-horse, Gen. James Nagle, was ordered at once to the bridge, and the whole brigade rushed to the scene of conflict and carnage with such a yell of delight that a bystander would have thought they were going to a festival. In this brigade are the Sixth and Ninth New Hampshire volunteers, and they were brought into a scene of hor ror only equalled at Napoleon's famous battle at the bridge of Lodi. The stone bridge across the creek here is at the intersection of two roads, where a deep and precipitous ravine on our side of the river was directly in front of the bridge where several regiments of rebel infantry were pouring a deadly fire into our gal lant troops. In a ploughed field near this bluff the Ninth regiment, New Hampshire volunteers, were ordered to fall flat on their faces and load and fire at the rebels con cealed in the heavy underbrush across the river, where its banks rose to a height of two hundred feet and were IIO NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, covered by a deep forest. A deadly fire came trans versely from the enemy, both from the opposite banks of the river and the bridge, which is here in an oblique direction from our position. For two hours there was never sharper musketry heard or seen, and New Hamp shire blood flowed freely in the contest. The Ninth suffered terribly but never flinched, and every man stood before the awful carnage without one thought of yielding. "Colonel Fellows was everywhere to be seen, cheer ing his men and making them efficient. His splendid knowledge of military affairs and tactics was here hand somely displayed, and it was the remark of all in the division that he headed the regiment with remarkable skill, and showed a perfect disregard of life, rushing in wherever he could be of service, and displaying both courage, coolness, and valor. He was complimented on all sides, and deserves great credit for sustaining at this hazardous point the reputation of New Hampshire sol diers, and will never be forgotten by his men. " Lieutenant-Colonel Titus seized the gun of a man who fell dead by his side, and used it through most of the fight, until a Minie ball from a rebel sharpshooter struck him in the side and entered his shoulder, produc ing a severe wound, and he was taken from the field. He is now more comfortable, though badly wounded. "The chaplain and our band were very serviceable in taking care of the wounded, and Surgeon Webster, of Manchester, displayed remarkable ability in dressing the wounds of our soldiers, and was as cool as a sum mer's morning in the midst of the blood and carnage around him. Captain Whitfield, of Francestown, and also Captain Cooper, were wounded and carried to the rear, and many others fell wounded around them. Surgeon William A. Webster. 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. Ill "The Sixth New Hampshire regiment was fighting side by side with the Ninth, but not being in quite so perilous a position did not suffer so severely. The Sixth behaved nobly in the battle, and did themselves great credit. "After the fight had been prolonged at the, bridge from ten in the forenoon to two in the afternoon, the First brigade became nearly out of ammunition, and was ordered to the rear, when the Second brigade of General Sturgis's division was ordered up to charge the bridge ; and with plenty of ammunition and pluck they went over, with our brigade next in rear, and the two brigades planted their flags on the heights towards Sharpsburg, a half mile from the river. " The yells of the. Ninth and Sixth were perfectly ter rific as the rebel line gave way and they went over the bridge and up the steep bank on the other side. Here the fight was continued until after dark, and on the ,Sixfh and Ninth regiments a perfect tempest of grape, canister, and shell was raining for hours, wounding many of our men, and putting them where they could not charge on their foe, — for they were put in the rear to rest, — and thousands of fresh troops rushed ahead of them into the fight nearer Sharpsburg village. " On the morning of the 18th it was generally expected that the great battle would be renewed, but the rebels had given way along their line, even beyond where they had been driven during the day, and did not seem disposed to fight, and our troops were almost para lyzed with exhaustion and fatigue from the day previous, and sleeping on their arms during the night. Sharp skirmishing was kept up, however, all the forenoon, but no general battle took place. 112 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [September, " All day our men were engaged in, burying our dead and the piles of rebels that lay dead on the ground we gained. At the bridge were piles of men and horses, in heaps together ; some rebels seemed to have, died in the embrace of our own soldiers, and the wounds from shot and shell presented a ghastly sight. Large numbers of soldiers have been detailed to bury all our dead, and it took them two days to do it. Our wounded are well cared for, and have excellent attention-. Good judges estimate our loss in killed and wounded at 8,000, and the rebel loss at 14,000. " Official list of casualties in the Ninth New Hamp shire volunteers in the Battle of Antietam Bridge, Sep tember 17th and 18th, 1862 : " Company A. — Wounded: B. Wadleigh, Exeter> in hand; John McDermott, Kingston, thumb. Missing: L. H. Chase, Northfield. " Company B. — Wounded: James Aldrich, Lisbon, slightly, in eye; H. Doe, Grafton, hand; Jerome Gay, Canaan, breast; George Muzzey, Weare, lost finger; Elijah P. Purington, Weare, left arm, since amputated and doing well ; Matthew P. Tennant, Merrimack, leg ; Charles H. Thompson, Gilmanton, slight ; R. W. Swain, Gilford, in leg. ^ " Company C. — Wounded : Sergeant T. J. Richards, Great Falls, arm; Millet W. Roberts, Milton, lost thumb. " Company D. — Killed : Joseph C. Batchelder, Deer field. Wounded : Corporal Henry Boothby, Conway, arm; Charles F. Hall, Dover, in arm, slight; Edward Flanagan, Salmon Falls, mortally wounded and miss ing ; J. Doherty, Salmon Falls, slight, in foot ; Moses D. French, Exeter, slight, in hand ; Samuel Page, Exeter, 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 1 13 slight, in back ; James Quimby, Great Falls, slight, in head. " Company E. — Missing: Corporal Albert H. Taft, Nelson ; Francis O'Reilley, Canterbury. None killed or wounded. " Company F. — Killed : Corporal C. M. Noyes, Great Falls. Wounded: G. E. Hubbard, Great Falls, leg amputated ; J. N. Annis, Rumney, badly wounded ; D. H. Winship, Hanover, slightly. " Company G. — Killed: C. B. Marvin, Claremont; G. W. Russell, Claremont. Wounded : Capt. S. O. Whitfield, Francestown, severe wound in foot by the bursting of a shell; A. J. Fletcher, Lempster, in shoul der, slight; H. G. Kendall, Charlestown, hand, slight; W. H. Royce, Charlestown, head. Missing; J. Rugg, Horace Ellenwood, Amos Bradford, Caleb Bradford, John A. Peaslee, G. R. Peaslee. " Company H. — Wounded : John Thompson, Roches ter, in foot ; Michael Hester, Rochester, in arm ; First Sergt. H. Baxter Quimby, Lisbon, in side ; Corporal Mark Staples, Whitefield, lost thumb ; William Howard, Rochester, lost thumb. "Company I. — Killed: George D. Fox, Keene. Wounded: First Lieut. Jacob Green, Keene, in hand; Joseph Jolley, Keene, in hand ; Willis Reason, Swanzey, ankle ; L, W. Aldrich, 2d, Westmoreland, hand ; George W. McClure, Keene, head, bad ; E. H. Streeter, Ches terfield, foot; W. C. Aiken, Westmoreland, arm; W. H. Hartwell, Keene, head; E. W. Messenger, head, severe; Michael Sullivan, Keene, hand, slight; First Sergt. C. W. Wilcox, side, slight. " Company K. — Killed : Almond A. Stoddard, Unity. Wounded : Capt. John B. Cooper, Newport, slightly, in 114 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, foot; Sergt. Charles Little, slightly, in ankle; Sergt. Gilman Leavitt, Concord, wrist; William H. Perry, Newport, piece of shelf in side; Samuel Meader, Tam worth, leg, slightly." There have been many conflicting statements regard ing the order in which the several regiments of the Second division, Ninth corps, reached and passed over the stubbornly defended bridge. On this point the state ment of Colonel Fellows is authority enough for the Ninth New Hampshire. In a letter to the Boston Journal oi February 8, 1893, Colonel Fellows says, — " At the Battle of Antietam the Second division, Ninth corps, was ordered to assault and carry the stone bridge. This division at that time was commanded by Brig. Gen. Samuel D. Sturgis, and composed of the First brigade, Brig. Gen. James Nagle, composed of the Second Mary land, Lieut. Col. J. Eugene Duryea ; Sixth New Hamp shire, Col. Simon G. Griffin ; Ninth New Hampshire, Col. Enoch Q^ Fellows ; Forty-eighth Pennsylvania, Lieut. Col. Joshua K. Sigfried ; the Second brigade, Brig. Gen. Edward Ferrero, composed of the Twenty- first Massachusetts, Col. William T. Clark ; Thirty-fifth Massachusetts, Col. Edward A. Wild and Lieut. Col. Samuel Carruth ; Fifty-first New York, Col. Robert B. Potter; Fifty-first Pennsylvania, Col. John F. Hartranft; besides two batteries of artillery, commanded by Capt. George W. Durell and Capt. Joseph C. Clark, Jr. " The different regiments of the division took up posi tions not far from the bridge about 10 a. m., but before the assault was successful became massed in close prox imity. About 1 p. m., the successful assault was made, led by the Fifty-first Pennsylvania, Col. John F. Hart- Capt. Oscar D. Robinson, Co. E. 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 115 ranft commanding, and followed in quick succession by the other regiments of the division in close column, with out any break or interval whatever." In a letter to the Lebanon (N. H.) Free Press, a sol dier of the Ninth regiment who has since the war taken a leading position among the educators of the United States, and whose habit of close observation and accu rate statement is proverbial with his comrades, tells the same general story, though differing in details, thus : "Antietam Creek, near Sharpsburg, Sept. 23. " . . . Tuesday night we lay on our arms, and Wednesday at 9 a. m. were called into line and moved in the direction of heavy firing. The rebels, as usual, had chosen a splendid position. . . . As on Sun day, we were ordered to the left. The enemy had here crossed the little stone bridge' spanning the Antietam creek, and taken position on the table-lands beyond. "The creek flowed in a ravine, and though fordable in regard to depth, yet the steep and rugged bank on the other side rendered the enemy's position unapproach able, except by crossing the bridge and filing up the narrow wagon-road. Our work was to assist in holding the rebels from destroying or recrossing the bridge, and to gain possession of the same if possible. The lines of infantry were formed on each side the creek, and for more than two hours one continued roll of musketry was kept up along the lines, the rebels having the advantage of high ground and a narrow piece of heavy woodland as a breastwork. The contest was desperate. " Our troops fought like those determined to conquer. Twice was the attempt made to charge across the bridge, Il6 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, and twice the noble fellows were compelled to fall back under a galling fire which laid low many of our brave heroes. A third attempt was made, and not in vain. The bridge and the day were ours, and soon General Burnside and staff rode across amid the cheers of the victorious forces. The New Hampshire Ninth was one of the first to follow, leaving behind our brave and beloved Lieutenant-Colonel Titus, wounded in the shoulder, and several of his brave fellows. We were now separated from the rest of our brigade, and it was our misfortune several times during the day to come under a most galling fire from the rebel batteries. " About sunset we were ordered to a large corn-field supposed to be thickly swarming with rebels, which we afterwards learned to be true. As we approached the field we were obliged to lie down to escape the showers of grape and bursting shell. We were soon covered by a small battery, which we hoped would silence theirs and give us an opportunity for action ; but to our disap pointment, after firing a few shots they withdrew, as we afterwards learned, for want of ammunition, leaving us entirely unprotected and the enemy advancing upon us in superior force. The regiments at our right and .left also withdrew, and the general sent a verbal dispatch to our colonel that our only safety was in reaching the ford. [" Hearsay only," is the authority for the closing statement in the preceding paragraph.] " We immediately fell back to the creek under a per fect shower of grape and canister, which wounded sev eral of our men, and few of us came over ' dry shod.' " It was late at night before we again got organized, and hence we obtained but little sleep. Thursday, the infantry was not engaged on the left, except in skirmish- 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. II 7 ing. Our force was small, but we threw out a heavy picket force and kept the enemy ignorant of our true condition. We lay all day close to the ground under the brow of a hill, and not more than two hundred rods from the enemy. At night we were relieved, and fell back to camp. Friday the rebels had retreated, leaving behind a powerful rear-guard, which engaged our artil lery through the day. We advanced three or four miles in the direction of Harper's Ferry, and since then have enjoyed the great luxury of a short rest. "This has doubtless been one of the greatest battles of the campaign, its line extending nearly ten miles, and conducted by the greatest generals on both sides. I have passed over some portions of the left, and it pre sents a spectacle which I have no desire to see repeated. Broken implements of war, mutilated and stiffened bodies, and steeds which had fallen beneath their riders no more to rise, strewed the ground for miles. Many a noble youth has here lain down in his final sleep, whose beloved mother or cherished sister will never weep at his grave ; but they have nobly per formed their duty, — bravely fought and nobly fell, and the blessings accruing to posterity through this bloody struggle shall be their living eulogies. The entire loss I am unable to state. It is said ' our men lay in heaps, and the rebels lay heaps on heaps'." ON THE BLUFFS. The historian of the Sixth New Hampshire, speaking of the order in which the different regiments formed on the right bank, after the bridge had been carried, says, — "The Sixth advanced up the bluff opposite the bridge, 1 1 8 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [September, and was the first to form in line on the crest of the ridge, where it received a storm of shot and shell from the enemy's batteries in the distance." This statement is doubtless correct, in the sense that there were no other regiments formed in sight of the Sixth when its men reached the crest of the bluff, but the same, if not more, may be said of the Ninth. There were no blue coats or Federal colors in sight when the men of the Ninth New Hampshire, though soldiers of only three weeks' dura tion, lined up on the eastern edge of the bluff and ad vanced to meet Toombs's Confederates, who were com ing in on their left flank, and notwithstanding the ter rific fire of muskets and heavy guns, drove them to cover. The Ninth New Hampshire prepared the way for the Ninth New York, who, coming in from the left, and then passing the soldiers from the Granite state in the rear, made their daring, resistless, and ever since famous, charge on a Confederate battery, capturing, and for a time holding, the guns in spite of a heavy fire and the onslaught of vastly superior numbers. After the New Hampshire heroes had played their part in the great tragedy, they were placed, with the rest of their division, in reserve. The long day of blood and strife was drawing to a close. How fierce and bitter the contest had been, a glance over the field and then at the decimated ranks of the army showed. The morning sunshine had thrown its glad beams over fields of waving corn and valleys teeming with life and beauty. That same sun, as it slowly sank behind the mountains that night, was veiled in the thick clouds of smoke that rose from the field of battle, as if unwilling to look upon the ruin and devastation of the fair scene. All around were the dead and wounded and the accoutrements of war. 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 1 19 1 The tall corn that had rustled its gleaming blades so proudly in the morning breeze was now trodden under foot, and served that night in lieu of a better couch to many a poor fellow. COUNTING THE COST. What better test of the bravery and courage of its men can a regiment offer than its list of killed and wounded ? When the men of the Ninth New Hamp shire again answered the roll-call, an ominous silence followed the reading of many a name. In addition to the list given in the Mirror correspondence, these have been gleaned from other sources : Wounded. — Company A, Charles Wallace ; Company G, Corp. Lorenzo M. Upham ; Company H, Stephen G. Symister. Just as at South Mountain, so at Antietam the mem bers of the regimental band found plenty to do in their humane though dangerous task of bearing the wounded from the field. One of the " faithful" thus writes of the day's doings : "The engagement [artillery] began about seven o'clock this morning. Taking our stretchers and mov ing forward, we found, on the edge of a corn-field, a member of Company I named Messenger, badly wounded in the head, and carried him to the hospital. By the time we got back the brigade had become en gaged, and several had been wounded, the brigade at this time being stationed near the stone bridge. "Dr. Webster had established a hospital, to the left and lower down, in an old barn, and thither we were 120 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, ordered to bear the wounded, of whom there were now a great many. Simonds and myself brought thirteen men from our own and other regiments without stopping, and I doubt not that the other boys were equally as busy. In no other battle afterward, I think, were we kept so closely at work, none of us resting all day." The wounding of Private E. M. Messenger was one of the remarkable incidents of the battle. Near the stone bridge, in the position first occupied by the regi ment in this action, Private Messenger, while in the act of firing, received two wounds from the same bullet. The ball carried away a portion of the left thumb, and then entering the forehead over the right eye, passed out in front of the right ear, felling him to the ground. With the blood streaming from these wounds, he was removed from the field for dead, and was mourned as the first man killed instantly in Company I. Later in the day, however, he was discovered to be alive, and was carried to the Miller farm-house, where he slowly recovered. To-day he suffers but little inconvenience from these wounds, except from loss of sight of the right eye. Capt. Charles W. Edgerly contributes the following incident of heroic conduct : "On the 18th day of September, 1862, the next day after the great battle of Antietam, the Ninth New Hamp shire was deployed as skirmishers, arid at times the fir ing between our lines and the rebels' was both rapid and heavy. In front of us (Company H) was a plowed field, and about ten o'clock in the forenoon, while the bullets were whistling over our heads, I heard a voice that sounded like a child crying for help, and it appeared to come from the plowed field in our front. Every few 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 121 minutes would come the cry for help, and at last I saw a head lifted above the ground about thirty yards in front of my post. One of my men, John W. Garland, also saw this at the same time, but in a moment more the head dropped back out of sight, though we could still locate the place where it had appeared by a small tree near by. " Whoever it was that wds making this pitiful appeal, I wanted to rescue him, but what with the sharpshooters in the trees and the rebels behind a stone wall it looked risky. Garland promptly volunteered to go and get him, but I said that while I would be very glad to have him save the boy I was afraid he himself would get shot, and I would not order him or any other man to go where I was afraid to lead. He insisted on at least making the attempt, and by my order took off his knapsack. Start ing on the run, he quickly reached the spot, picked up the boy, for such he proved to be, and in a trice came back to my post and laid the boy down at my feet. " I do n't think a single shot was fired at Garland, either in going or returning. The poor little fellow for whom he had so bravely risked his life was badly wound ed in his leg, and had lain upon the cold, bare ground since the previous afternoon. In answer to my questions he said that he belonged to the Eighth Connecticut, and that his regiment had retreated and left him on the field. " I told Garland then and there that his deed was a heroic one, and as long as I lived to tell the story he should have the credit that belonged to him. At my request he took the boy on his back and carried him to the field hospital a quarter of a mile away. Soon after this Garland was himself taken sick, but refused to go to the hospital, keeping with his company until we arrived 122 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September,, at Berlin, near Harper's Ferry, where he died, — a truly brave and noble man." Among the officers who were severely wounded were Lieut. Col. Herbert B. Titus and Captains John B. Cooper and Smith O. Whitfield. Lieut. Col. Titus was himself taking an active part in the conflict, having picked up the rifle of a disabled soldier, when he was struck in the side by a bullet and compelled to leave the field. As the word was passed along the line, expres sions of sorrow and regret were heard on all sides. The disabling of two of their best captains as well, was naturally trying to soldiers so lately brought into action, and it is greatly to the credit of /the Ninth New Hampshire that the work assigned them was performed so faithfully and well ; and in so doing it, they were as essential a factor in the victory as those who were placed in more conspicuous positions. AROUND THE CAMP-FIRE.— GENERAL NAGLE'S REPORT. It is pleasing to note that the regiment received fitting recognition in official circles. Brig. Gen. James Nagle, in his report to Brig. Gen. S. D. Sturgis, thus particu larized its service : " The Ninth New Hampsbire volunteers (Col. E. Q^ Fellows) were placed near the bridge, and opened a destructive fire directly upon the enemy, and expended nearly all their ammunition during a gallant resistance of an hour, in which they were between the fires of two regiments of the enemy, and sustained themselves nobly." Apropos to this commendation of the regiment is a story told of one of the men in Company F. Just as the 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 1 23 regiment was getting into position at the rail fence, the man fell flat on the ground. "Get up!" shouted the captain. "I can't," said the man; and the captain finally ordered some of the men to lay him under the bank, where he wouldn't get hit. The next day the man reported for duty. He had been completely pros trated by nervous excitement. THE HONORED DEAD. Private Charles Marvin, of Company G, was the first man to fall at Antietam. The men were lying flat on their bellies on the under brow of the hill, just- after they had moved from the rail fence. Comrade Joseph C. Chapman heard the hissing of the bullet which struck Marvin in the forehead, killing him instantly. While they were under the rail fence, Private George W. Rus sell was shot in the bowels, and lived but a few hours. When the regiment crossed the bridge and charged in the open ground near the corn-field, Private Joseph C. Batchelder, of Company D, was shot down. Corporal Charles M. Noyes, of Company F, was a Somersworth boy, and very popular with his comrades, to whom he was best known by the familiar name of "Minty." He was buried at Antietam, but his body was afterwards sent to his home at Great Falls, through the kindness of Quartermaster Moses, who tells the story of his efforts to fulfil the wishes of friends as follows : "October 1, 1862, I received a letter from Rev. Samuel A. Collins, of Great Falls (who had just heard of'Minty's' death), asking me, in behalf of the boy's father, Deacon Milton Noyes, if possible, to disinter his body and have it sent home. 124 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, " The next day I went over to Sharpsburg and made a bargain for two boxes, one within the other, in which to put the body. For these I was to pay fifteen dollars, but I threw up the bargain, because on the third day I got a box for six dollars, and then engaged a man to take the body to Hagerstown for five dollars ; so that I got the whole thing arranged for four dollars less than I would otherwise have paid for the boxes. On the 4th day of October I went to Sharpsburg and hired a Mr. Samuel Shaw to go with his wagon to Antietam for the body. "We disinterred the body, with the help of young Wentworth and John Whitehouse, and found that the bullet had struck him on the left side near the heart, and had passed obliquely through the body and out at the hip. " I took the box (two in one) to Hagerstown, Pa., which was about fourteen miles distant, across the state line. We arrived there at ten o'clock p. m., and placed the body in the care of Mr. Charles Lane, undertaker, who enclosed it in a metallic casket, and delivered it at the depot on Monday. All my expenses were paid by Deacon Noyes." THE COMRADES' OWN STORIES. In an engagement where there were so many casual ties, no man knew when his turn might come, andmany incidents are told in the diaries and letters of the men, of narrow escapes and queer happenings of the field ; things that to outsiders might seem but trivialties, but to men whose lives were hanging by a thread, everything was of importance. 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 1 25 Fifteen Inches Long. — A member of Company F tells how, as the men were going down the hill to the rail fence, the enemy was sending showers of railroad iron into their midst. One piece (he says it was fifteen inches long, and doubtless it was,) whizzed by his head and went rolling end over end down the hill. " With Pleasure, Captain!" — A little fellow in the same company got " rattled" while loading his gun, and having disabled the piece by beginning to load with the bullet, was sharply reprimanded by the captain, who ordered him to go back and find "some dead man's gun" to replace his own. "With pleasure, Captain," said the boy, and the order of his going was anything but slow. "Hadn't Thought of It." — Wesley Simonds, of Com pany I, shortly after leaving the rail fence, had the sole of one shoe cut completely off by a bullet, and then went around barefooted. By and by he volunteered to go on the skirmish line, and was starting off with " One shoe off, and one shoe on," a la "my son, John," when a comrade, noticing his sorry plight, said, " Simonds, what are you going 'round barefoot for, when there 's plenty of shoes lying 'round here, doing nobody any good?" "Sure enough," said Simonds; "strange I never thought of that!" and a " mate " if not a " perfect fit " was soon found. Didn't Ask Why. — After the Ninth had crossed the bridge and was getting into position on the heights beyond, Captain Andrew J. Stone and Private Herman A. Clement, of Company F, were standing side by side. The captain, who was closely watching the enemy's movements, saw a shell coming towards them. 126 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, " Drop ! " yelled the captain, and Clement did n't stop to ask why, but promptly " dropped." The shell passed directly over them, and buried itself in the ground just beyond. This was but one of many similar occurrences. Singular Wounds. — W. W. and J. H. Humphrey, of Company E, were brothers, from Plainfield. One was right and the other left-handed. The right-handed one lost his right thumb, and the left-handed one had his left thumb or finger shot off. Such were the freaks of war. A Choice of Weapons. — Two men from Company E had a somewhat novel experience. During the forenoon of the 17th they were sent to a well about a half mile in the rear of the Union line to fill the canteens. The path to the well lay across a field at that time occupied by one of the ambulance trains. One of the enemy's batteries had just been turned on the defenceless position, with the immediate result that the train was making a flight, more rapid than orderly, to safer quarters. But the canteens must be filled ; so our heroes pursue the even tenor of their way, while shot and shell fly — hissing ! plowing ! ! screaming ! ! ! and bursting ! ! ! ! — all around them. Sud denly, with a terrific scream and crash, a huge shell strikes a tree directly in front of them, and — surely their time has come ! — a perfect shower oi green apples falls on their devoted heads ! Green apples are hard, but bullets are harder ; and thanking their lucky stars that no worse misfortune had befallen them, they proceeded on their way, filled the canteens, and returned unharmed. " Jokum" and his Mule. — Since leaving Washington the regiment had been attended by a mascot, as some of the men seemed to think, in the shape of a little darkey about five years old. Attracted by the music he had fol lowed the regiment out of the city, and as he could not 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 1 27 be persuaded to return the men had adopted him. An old mule picked up by the way was pressed into service as a charger, and, decked out in an improvised uniform, "Jokum " and his mule followed the fortunes of the Ninth. At South Mountain he kept close behind till the order came to "Charge bayonets!" Then Jokum seemed to realize that it was time for him to beat a retreat, and with the remark "Guess I'd bettah git out o' heah fo' I gits hurted !" made his mule " about face," and was soon out of sight. Nothing more was seen of him that day, or the next, and the men began to fear their little favorite had come to grief. But Jokum had not forgotten his friends, and at Antie tam he turned up again, still sticking to his mule, right in the thick of the fight. Dodging the bullets, — now on this side, and now on that, — he finally made his way to the regiment. " I b'longs to yer, an' I'se gwine to stick to yer ! " was his greeting. He followed the regiment closely after this, sometimes on his mule, often on foot, and again in a baggage wagon. The boys made him a neat uniform, provided him with a small blanket and haversack, and saw to it always that Jokum was comfortably clothed and fed. The lad was a perfect mimic, and " caught on" easily to the various peculiar phrases of the men and the ways of camp life. He would take up his position in a com pany street, and go through perfectly all the details of a dress parade or guard mount, not only giving the com mands of the different officers and the varied reports of the non-commissioned officers, but so closely imitating their tones of voice and peculiar gestures as to create all manner of sport for the men and make himself a regi mental character. 128 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, Soon after the Battle of Fredericksburg, Sergeant Robinson had ordered from New Hampshire a complete new suit of clothes especially for Jokum. When the box arrived the sergeant was sick in the hospital, but some of the boys got "Jok" into their tent and pro ceeded to introduce him into his new "toggery." " What do you think of them, "Jok ?" said one. "I tink Sergeant Robinson must have pretty rich wife to send me so much nice tings," was the quick reply. As Sergeant Robinson was a " lone bachelor" in those days, he didn't hear the last of his " rich wife" for a long time to come. Jokum kept with the regiment until April, 1863, when the Ninth was at Baltimore, on its way to the farther west and south. Sorry as they were to part with Jokum, it seemed cruel to expose him longer to the dangers of the field, and at the first opportunity he was sent back to Washington. Dodging a Fence Stake. — It has already been told, in the story of the battle, how the gallant charge of the Ninth New Hampshire up the crest of the hill beyond the bridge, opened up the way for the carrying of the Confederate battery by the Ninth New York ; but there is one little episode, which escaped the general historian, that the New Hampshire boys had many a hearty laugh about afterwards, though they thought it rather a grim joke at the time. The crest of the bluff had been gained. Off to the right was the Confederate battery ; directly in front, a body of infantry ; on the left, a high rail fence, built in true southern style, the supporting pickets — sometimes long and sometimes short — crossed in zig-zag fashion. Through a gap in this fence, just as the line was being 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 1 29 formed for an advance charge, came another body of the enemy. The New Hampshire boys were not to be caught napping. Wheeling quickly to the left, they charged on the surprised Confederates, and drove them towards the body in front. The battery, meanwhile, was getting in some close work. Four shots were fired in their attempt to dislodge the Ninth, the first three being faulty in aim and doing no harm ; but the fourth laid low four men in Company K. Again the line was being formed, when through the same gap in the fence came the Ninth New York with a rush ; though how they got there has always been a mystery to every one but themselves. Just then — whiz ! zip ! — came a shot from the battery. Something went whirling through the air just above the New Yorkers' heads, turning over and over and making every man dodge as it passed. It was only the top of one of the long rail pickets, cut off by the shot, but it was a deadly-looking missile to the gallant Zouaves, brave men though they were. An Impromptu Ride. — "As we were crossing the lane near the bridge, we did not move in very regular order, and just as I reached the top rail of the fence I saw a sow, with her litter of pigs, come running up the bank from the creek. The poor thing was so frightened she didn't know which way to turn, and came rushing pell- mell through the ranks, catching one of the men between the legs and carrying him off astride her back, his rifle waving in the air and he shouting for help at the top of his voice. Without doubt both steed and rider were glad when the impromptu .ride came to an end." More Scared Than Hurt. — The ball, which killed George D. Fox, of Company I, passed directly through 130 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, his body and struck Sergeant Henry E. Hubbard fair in the belt, nearly knocking the breath out of him. Cap tain Babbitt, somewhat disconcerted at this double loss, hurriedly asked Hubbard if he was badly hurt. " I guess I'm a goner this time, Cap," was the answer; but an examination disclosed the fatal bullet safely ensconced in the apparently dying man's cartridge-box. Hubbard was thoroughly disgusted at this commonplace ending to his adventure, and ever afterwards held to the opinion that it was " a mighty mean piece of business to pound a man most to death and not draw a drop of blood to show for it I" Rather a Close Call. — While the regiment was await ing orders at the bridge, just before the grand charge up the hill was made, Lieutenant Green, of Company I, was sitting down with his back comfortably resting against a tree. Pretty soon there came a raking fire from the battery perched on the heights beyond, and the men began to look for cover ; but Lieutenant Green was quite well satisfied with his position and stuck to his seat. All at once there came a perfect shower of balls, and the lieutenant ducked with the rest. None too soon, either, for a huge shot had imbedded itself in the tree not three feet from the ground. Slowly picking himself up, the now thoroughly frightened man ejaculated, " Mein Gott, boys, see vere I haf been sitting ! " One on the Sergeant. — Lieut. C. W. Wilcox tells this one on himself. "At the first Sunday morning regimen tal inspection after the Battle of Antietam, as first ser geant of Company I, I went to the quartermaster to obtain the overcoats which belonged to the company, and which had recently been returned from Washing ton. When I got back the company was all formed Charles M. Blaisdell. Charles M. Blaisdell, Co. F. 1862.] THE BA TTLE A T ANTIETAM CREEK. 131 and ready to take their place on the line for inspection. The second sergeant turned the company over to me, I to the captain, and we immediately started and took our position in line, Company I being on the extreme right of the regiment, and I the first man to be inspected. Throwing my gun to the colonel, he looked it over and exclaimed, ' You, an orderly sergeant, to come out with such a gun as that ! Look at it ! ' Then he gave me a regular Scotch blessing, to which I could make no reply. On returning to camp I found the man who had taken my gun and left his for me to take, in a hurry. I then took mine to Captain Babbitt, who went wiith me to the colonel, where proper explanations were made and I was relieved from an unjust imputation." A Solid Shot. — Comrade Wilcox relates another inci dent, which occurred just after the regiment had marched down the ravine running past the brick house and halted near the main road leading to the stone bridge, but a few rods distant, the wooded bluff on the right serving as a cover from the shot and shell of the enemy. While wait ing there, he and several other members of Company I, which had the right of the regiment, climbed up the bluff, from the west side of which could be obtained a good view of the bridge and the surrounding country as well. Just as they were nearing the top a solid shot struck a tree directly above and in front of them. It is needless to say that this little episode fully satisfied their curiosity, as amid flying splinters and dropping branches the adventurers made double-quick time in descending and returning to their company, the regiment soon after filing to the right into the main road and taking up posi tion behind a rail fence between the road and the creek. In 1892 Comrade Wilcox and his wife, together with 132 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, Comrades Alvah R. Davis and William H. Perry of Company K, visited the Antietam battle-field. Before reaching the ravine Comrade Wilcox related the above incident, stating that he was confident, although thirty years had passed since it occurred, he could go directly to the spot if the tree were still standing. Arriving at the locality, the tree was quickly found, the trunk still bear ing the tell-tale scar where the shot had struck it about three feet above the ground, though it had not gone clear through, as Comrade Wilcox had heretofore supposed. He afterwards tried to procure that section of the tree as a memento, but without success. AFTER THE BATTLE. A long and bloody battle had been fought. The Ninth Army corps had covered itself with glory, and General Burnside had reason to be proud of his dauntless com mand. All that brave men could do to win the day, they had done. Though the enemy had made a stand at a point that to a fainter-hearted leader might easily have proved itself a veritable Gibraltar, he had been routed ; and to the Ninth Army corps belongs the honor of having taken the most advanced position. The following despatch from General McClellan car ries its own explanation : Head-quarters. Keedysville, Md. September 18, 1862. — 8 a. m. Maj. Gen. H. W. Halleck, General-in-Chief United States Army: The battle of yesterday continued for fourteen hours, and until after dark. We held all we gained, except a portion of the extreme left; that was obliged to abandon a part of what it had gained. Our loss 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 1 33 very heavy, especially in general officers. The battle will probably be renewed to-day. Send all the troops you can by the most expeditious route. Geo. B. McClellan, Major-General, Commanding. But the anticipations of the commanding general in regard to a renewal of the conflict were not realized. There was some artillery firing, but no general engage ment. Enough re-enforcements had come up during the night to nearly cover the losses of the preceding day, but still General McClellan hung back ; evidently pre ferring, if any more fighting were to be done, that General Lee should take the initiative. In the mean time the men were caring for the wounded, burying the dead, and getting what rest they could for themselves. The Ninth corps was strengthened by the addition of General Morell's division (First) of the Fifth corps, which was at once detailed to relieve the skirmishers, among whom were some of the Ninth New Hampshire. To the wily foe, however, this delay in attacking was an unexpected boon, and he hastened to take advantage of it. Everything that would tend to retard him in his flight was left behind. Let the wounded and the dead go uncared for and unburied ! None of the debris of battle for him. Let the Yankees take care of that. But he took good care that none of the rich booty from Harper's Ferry should fall into their hands. No sooner was the flight of the enemy discovered, on the morning of the 19th, than the Army of the Potomac was started in hot pursuit. Burnside's command was ordered down the road to Antietam Iron Works, but finding, on reaching the Potomac, that the enemy had placed his batteries in a commanding position on the Virginia shore, the Ninth corps went into camp a short 134 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, distance above Antietam creek, and waited for the rest of the command to come up. It was during this cessa tion of hostilities that General Sturgis issued the follow ing congratulatory order : Head- Quarters, 2d Division, 9TH A. C. Antietam, Sept. 20, 1862. General Order No. 11. The General Commanding the Division avails himself of this lull in the roar of battle to return his thanks to the officers and troops for their handsome behavior in the Battles of South Mountain and Antie tam Bridge, and to say to them that he has been assured by General Burnside, that General McClellan considers the carrying the Bridge as having saved the day. While, therefore, we have reason to be proud of our successes, we should remember that they were achieved through the loss of many of our brave comrades : — among whom was the gallant and distinguished Maj. Gen. Jesse L. Reno, who led this Division so often to victory. He .was a classmate and bosom friend of the General Commanding, — a man of the highest integrity, and one who loved his country beyond all earthly things, and shrank from no danger in defending it. His last words were, " I can no longer be with my men; let them know I will still be with them in spirit." His spirit was with them indeed, and led them across Antietam Bridge ; thus saving the army after death. By order of Brig'r Gen'l S. D. Sturgis. Wm. C. Rawolle, Capt. and Ch. of Arty. Official Copy. Attest. John Edwin Mason, Acting Ass V Adj. Gen V, 1st Brigade, gth A. C. Had not the division so thoroughly deserved the praise of General Sturgis, the pleasant tone of the commander's orders might have easily been attributed to the witching 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 135 strains of the Ninth regiment band ; for one of its mem bers, writing under date of September 19 (the day pre ceding the date of the order), says, — "We played at our division commander's (General Sturgis's) quarters, who at once became one of our very best friends." The final result of the flight and pursuit is told in the brief resume' of events given in the following despatches : Head-Quarters Army of the Potomac. September 19, 1862 — 8: 30 a. m. (Received 11 a. m.) Maj. Gen. H. W. Halleck, General-in-Chief : But little occurred yesterday except skirmishing, being fully occupied in replenishing ammunition, taking care of wounded, &c. Last night the enemy abandoned his position, leaving his dead and wounded on the field. We are again in pursuit. I do not yet know whether he is falling back to an interior position, or crossing the river. We may safely claim a complete victory. Geo. B. McClellan, Major- General. Head-Quarters Army of the Potomac. September 19, 1862 — 10: 30 a. m. (Received 11 a. m.) Maj. Gen. H. W. Halleck, General-in-Chief : Pleasanton is driving the enemy across the river. Our victory was complete. The enemy is driven back into Virginia. Maryland and Pennsylvania are now safe. Geo. B. McClellan,Major- General. Yes, Maryland and Pennsylvania were safe. The invasion of Maryland had yielded less than had been expected. The people had shown loyalty where the Confederates had confidently looked for rebellion. "Barbara Frietchie" but gave voice to the unspoken 136 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, loyalty that animated the hearts of the Marylanders in their treatment of the Union troops. General Lee's own expectations, too, had been disappointed. There had been no great victory, unless the pusillanimous surrender of Harper's Ferry be so considered. Neither moral nor material injury had been inflicted on the Union resources. The evacuation of the Federal capital had not been com passed. The Confederate government, as a government de jure, had not been acknowledged by the governments of France and England, and the independence of the Confederate states had not been achieved. All these had been the avowed objects of the invasion. When Lee crossed the Potomac, he was playing for a big stake. Though he had not been annihilated or cap tured, as the despatch of Governor Curtin had prophe sied, yet he had lost the game. It is" too ridiculous to be amusing, but it is most certainly sad, to note the com ments of the Confederate journalists at this time. The Richmond Enquirer, of September 22, 1862, has the following report of the battle of Wednesday, the 17th : " We have the gratification of being able to announce that the battle resulted in one of the most complete vic tories that has yet immortalized the Confederate arms. The ball was opened on Tuesday evening about six o'clock, all of our available forces, about 60,000 strong, commanded by General Robert E. Lee in person, and the enemy, about 150,000 strong, commanded by Gen eral McClellan in person, being engaged. " The position of our army was upon a range of hills, forming a. semi-circle, with the concave towards the enemy ; the latter occupying a less commanding position opposite, their extreme right resting upon a height com manding our extreme left. The arrangement of our line 1862.] . THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 137 was as follows : General Jackson on the extreme left, General Longstreet in the centre, and General A. P. Hill on the extreme right. " The_ fight on Tuesday evening was kept up until nine o'clock at night, when it subsided into spasmodic skirmishes along the line. Wednesday morning it was renewed by General Jackson, and gradually became general. Both armies retained their respective posi tions, and fought desperately throughout the entire day. During this battle Sharpsburg was fired by the enemy's shells, and at one time the enemy obtained a position which enabled them to pour a flanking fire upon a por tion of our left wing, causing it to waver. "At this moment, General Starke, of Mississippi, who had command of General Jackson's division, galloped up to the front of his brigade, and seizing the standard, rallied them forward. No sooner did the gallant gen eral thus throw himself in the van than four bullets pierced his body and he fell dead amidst his men. The effect, instead of discouraging them, fired them with de termination and revenge, and they dashed forward, drove the enemy back, and kept them from the position during the rest of the day. " It being evident that the ' Young Napoleon,' finding he could not force his way through the invincible ranks of our army in that direction, had determined upon a flank movement towards Harper's Ferry, to thus obtain a position in our rear, General Lee, with ready fore sight, anticipated the movement by drawing the main body of his army back on the south side of the Potomac, at Shepherdstown, Va., whence he will, of course, pro ject the necessary combinations for again defeating his adversary. I38 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, "The enemy's artillery was served with disastrous effect upon our gallant troops, but they replied from musket, howitzer, and cannon with a rapidity and will that carried havoc amidst the opposing ranks. The battle was one of the most severe that has been fought since the opening of the war. Many of our brave men fell. At dark the firing ceased, and in the morning, Thursday, our army was ready to recommence the engagement, the enemy having been forced back the evening before, and the advantage of the battle being all on our side. "The prisoners stated that their force was more than 100,000 strong, and that McClellan commanded the army in person. "Our loss is estimated at 5,000 in killed, wounded, and missing. The prisoners state that their ranks were greatly decimated, and that the slaughter was terrible, from which we may infer that the enemy's loss was fully as great, if not greater, than our own." The Petersburg Express, of September 23, says, — ' ' We think that General Lee has very wisely with drawn his army from Maryland, the co-operation of whose people in his plans and purposes was indispensa ble for success. They have failed to respond to his noble appeal in the desired way, and the victories of Sharpsburg and Boonsborough, purchased with torrents of blood, have been rendered unprofitable in a material point of view. "They have, moreover, deepened the impression upon the enemy of the previous lessons which we gave him in the art of fighting, and though they may exult, in their crazy fashion, over imaginary successes heralded in the lying despatches of McClellan and his trumpet-blowers, 1862.] THE BATTLE AT ANTIETAM CREEK. 139 and no less lying correspondents and editors of the Lin coln journals, yet they will be willing enough to let Lee and his army alone on this side of the Potomac. "We can now put matters to rights in Virginia, and turn our attention to Piermont and the Baltimore & Ohio railroad. The former will soon be disposed of, and we trust that a portion of our army will be immediately set to work to destroy the latter in a way to render its reconstruction impracticable. Every bridge, tunnel, and culvert should be forthwith demolished — every embank ment levelled, every cut filled up, and every cross-tie and rail removed, from Harper's Ferry to Wheeling and Parkersburg. "The road has been a source of nothing but evil to the state since it was made, and more especially since the. commencement of the war. Along its whole line the taint of disloyalty and treason is to be seen. It has more or less Yankeeized the entire region between its track and the Pennsylvania border, from the Ohio to the Potomac. "The recrossing of the Potomac by our forces does not at all disturb us. Under the circumstances it was a most judicious movement, and in no manner or degree prejudicial to our -interests in, a military point of view, — save and except the losses we sustained in the sanguinary battles in Maryland, which are to be deeply deplored. "But the enemy suffered in this respect far more than we did, and although this is no adequate consolation or compensation to us in the premises, yet it assures us that the blows which we struck lost nothing of their vigor and efficacy by the brief change which was made in the seat of war." While the results of the campaign, so far, were not 140 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, what the Confederates had desired and expected, neither had they been to the Federals' liking. They had hoped that the Army of Northern Virginia might be utterly destroyed, and the Rebellion brought to an end. What might have been accomplished had it not been for that famous fog, the weariness of the Union soldiers, and General McClellan's excessive caution, it is useless to speculate. We can only believe that everything was and is ordered for the best. Notwithstanding the failure of his plans at Antietam, it is quite certain that McClellan had in mind a cam paign of extermination, for in his own published state ment he says, — "It must be borne constantly in mind that the purpose of advancing from Washington was simply to meet the necessities of the moment by frus trating Lee's invasion of the northern states, and, when that was accomplished, to push with the utmost rapidity the work of re-organization and supply, so that a new campaign might be promptly inaugurated with the army in condition to prosecute it to a successful termination without intermission." But the cruel war into which the men of the Ninth New Hampshire had enlisted was by no means nearing an end. What they had yet undergone was only the introduction to hardships before which their wildest phantasies would fade. Their initiation had been a trying one, yet they had stood the test nobly. CHAPTER V. From Antietam to Fredericksburg. The smoke of the Battle of Antietam* had cleared away, and the cessation of hostilities was a welcome res pite from the incessant strain to which the Ninth New Hampshire had been subjected since the morning of the 14th of September. The natural reaction set in, and for a few days the men devoted themselves to a general re cuperation of mind and body. At such times one is not given to writing much, and it is at best but a frag mentary story that can be written of the weeks that inter vened between the battles of Antietam and Fredericks burg. Friday, the 19th, Companies I and G were ordered out as an advance picket guard, but the rest of'the regi ment was again occupying the little grove near the creek, where only two days before the roar of cannon and rattle of musketry were all about them and the dead and wounded lay on every hand. Since early Thursday morning the chaplains and their aids had been upon the field, superintending the removal of the wounded and identifying the dead ; searching their pockets for letters — written perhaps on the eve of the battle — and trinkets that could be forwarded to the friends at home, to whom these last tokens of the loved and lost would be forever dear. Sometimes in their quest they disturbed a weary sleeper, all unconscious of his ghastly surroundings, and 142 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, were occasionally greeted with more emphasis than ele gance. But now their long, sad task was ended, and all that was left were the long lines of lowly graves, each with its bit of board bearing the name, company, and regiment of the patriot soldier sleeping so quietly beneath the bloodstained earth, the rush and tumult of life all forgotten. The Confederates in their hurried retreat had left their dead unburied, and on the western side of the creek human corpses lay scattered over hundreds of acres. Here was a single one, as if he had crawled away by himself that no one might witness his last struggle ; there, three or four had fallen together ; and in other places, the thickly strewn ground attested the fierceness of the contest. There was indeed much to remind the men of the terrible scenes through which they passed, and it was with thankful hearts that they lay down to rest that night. Though needful of many comforts, their lives had been spared, and there was yet more work for them to do. Many of the men, though still keeping in the ranks, were nevertheless suffering extremely from the unaccus tomed exposure. Fever and ague were getting in their work, and the record in Sergeant Robinson's diary, under date of September 19, — " Made some herb tea for Halliday and myself," bears witness to their common suffering and helpfulness one to the other. Next day Halliday was no better, and Robinson took him down to Sharpsburg and got him a place in a private house, where he could stay a few days and rest. The little village of Sharpsburg had suffered severely from the flying shot and shells. Many of the houses 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 143 were badly shattered, and there were but few without the tell-tale marks. One woman said that the inhabitants were dreadfully frightened during the'fight, and that the women and children were down in the cellars of the houses praying that God would deliver them from the threatening destruction. It seems that Halliday's experience taught the ser geant that something a little stronger than herb tea was needed for such attacks, for in his next letter home he wrote, — " I wish you would send me some cayenne pep per or composition." Let us hope that a liberal supply was forthcoming by return mail, and that the boys' stomachs got well warmed up. Probably Sergeant Burnham smiles now when he recalls his first attack of ague, and how^-ignorant of the nature of the disease, — he resignedly remarked, " Boys, I 'm afraid my soldiering days are over ! " But he didn't smile then; there wasn't time between the shakes. The sergeant was destined to do many a good day's service yet, and having been assisted to a neigh boring haystack by some sympathetic comrades, — who were sick themselves — they all managed to get a com fortable night's sleep, and the next morning Burnham was on the mending hand. For two or three days the regiment remained quietly in camp, though the very air was thick with rumors, — of victories at one point, and reverses at another ; difficul ties were to be speedily adjusted, and again, they were to be contested to the bitter end. In the mean time the opportunity for rest and recuperation was fully improved. The scanty supply of clothing was washed and mended, letters were written to the anxious friends at home, and each one made himself as comfortable as circumstances 144 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, would allow. Quite a number of blankets were picked up on the Confederate side of the field, and these served to make their hard couches a little more endurable. These temporary privations were real hardships to men accustomed to abundant food and clean clothing, yet as they came to know more intimately the pitiable condition of the Confederate forces, they learned that they still had much to be thankful for. When Sunday came again, Chaplain Gushee held a short service in the. forenoon, and there was a well attended prayer-meeting in the evening. Two days later came an order moving the camp about a mile to the left of Sharpsburg. Quite a good many of the soldiers were really unfit even for this short march, but with the ready help of their more fortunate comrades the change was made without much discomfort. Just at night there was great rejoicing in the camp — a mail had arrived, the first letters the men had received since leaving Leesborough. The effect was like that of an unexpected re-enforcement in a doubtful battle. What magic there was in those white-winged missives, so full of love and pity for those who were risking their very lives for the sake of the dear ones at home ! Aches and pains vanished instanter, hunger and cold were for gotten as the men crowded around the camp-fires, eager for the home news. The present camp was quite a pleasant one, being- pitched on. a beautiful green sward, with plenty of clean, fresh water close by. A liberal supply of straw for the tents seemed quite a luxury after the bare ground, and the men were well content with their quar ters. Writing home from here, Wilcox says, — "You might see me at this time sitting on my blanket, with 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 145 my back leaning against a rail fence, on a thinly wooded knoll, and in full view of the Potomac, which is not more than twenty-five rods distant. I have an elegant desk to write upon, composed of the bottom of my tin plate. In regard to my wants, I don't want any thing more than what I have got, and if I did I could not get it, as there is a law against sending anything to soldiers. Still, if you could send me a colored silk hand kerchief by folding in a paper, it would be very accept able." Surely, life in camp at this time, if not strictly a bed of roses, nevertheless had a sunny side, when a silk handkerchief, like the mantle of charity, could cover a multitude of needs. That there was a sunny side, and that the men made the most of it, Robinson's diary witnesses. " In the eve ning, as many of us as could get in crawled into our tent, which was a double one, and some of us lying on our bellies, some of us squatting, and some sitting, we discussed the following resolution : 'Resolved, That two years' experience in camp, with two years' experience in College, is more beneficial to one preparing for a profes sional life than four years in college.'" Barber, Davis, Taft, and Burnham were on the affirm ative, and George, Shedd, Robinson, and Tracy on the negative ; while Corporal Bragg, seated on a knapsack, presided over the deliberations with as much dignity as the limited space would allow. To men New Hampshire born and bred, army life brought the curtailment of no luxury dearer to the heart than the " three-times-a-day " piece of pie on which they had been " raised." The Massachusetts man may boast of his bean's and his culture, it was a pie that enthused our own New Hampshire poet when he sang, 146 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, "What moistens the lip, and what brightens the eye? What calls back the past like the rich pumpkin pie? " a sentiment echoed by every true "child of the Granite state. So we cannot but sympathize with the poor fel low who wrote home to his mother, in answer to her anxious queries as to his food, that he had tasted only one piece of pie since leaving Concord, and even that " was a mean thing." The plain living was conducive to high thinking, though, for our friend philosophically concluded his letter with the sentiment that the soldiers needed to live plain, but that it came pretty hard on those who were sick. On the morning of the 26th the camp was again moved, this time about two miles, which brought them to South Antietam, where General Nagle had estab lished brigade head-quarters. This camp was in a grove of locust trees, and being along a high bluff, com manded a fine view down the valley. Their stay here, of some days, afforded an opportunity for the camp drill they so much needed. This consisted of guard mount in the morning and dress parade in the afternoon, mak ing a pleasant break in the monotony of camp life, and under the cheering influence of better food and quarters, many of the sick ones were able to return to the ranks. About the first of October the regimental band was promoted to the dignity of a brigade band, and received their orders from the brigade commander. The formal organization was as follows : Bandmaster, H. P. Hamblett; members of the first class, W. H. Graves, J. B. Bailey, J. A. Hamblett, S. H. Howe; second class, N. W. Marshall, A. B. Chase, Ben Moreland, 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 1 47 Lewis Simonds; third class, ' E. St. Francis, G. H. Lovejoy, A. R. Gleason, William Manning, J. R. Wyman, W. A. Peabody, F. V. Marshall, E. M. Marble. The other five members remained detailed, as all had formerly been. After the severe engagement at Antietam there was, throughout the army, necessarily some relaxation of the stern discipline usually observed, and in the mean time, while the officers were trying to bring order out of the chaos that reigned everywhere, there was a good deal of straggling among the men. This, of course, added to the confusion, for the men camped where they liked, without regard to company, regiment, or brigade, so long as they were comfortable. Then, too, their somewhat scanty rations made the surrounding country a tempting field for foraging. These breaches of discipline could not long go un checked, and General McClellan soon issued an order which brought the men back into line and restored the old-time regime. Head-Quarters, Army of the Potomac, Camp Near Sharpsburg, Md., October ist, 1862. General Orders, No. 158. Notwithstanding the frequent orders that have been issued from these Head-Quarters in regard to stragglers and pillagers, the Commanding General regrets to be obliged again to call the attention of Corps and other subordinate Commanders to this subject, and to impress upon them the absolute necessity of holding the different 'commanders responsible for this direct and frequent violation of orders. We are now occupying a country inhabited by a loyal population, who look to us for the preservation of order and discipline, instead of suffering our men to go about in small parties depredating upon their property. Armed patrols will be sent out daily from all the different Corps in 148 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, this Army, to arrest all officers and soldiers who are absent from the limits of their Camps, without written permission from Corps, Division, or Brigade Commanders. All persons so arrested will be sent the same day to the Provost Marshal General at these Head-Quarters, who will, until further orders, send them under guard to Harper's Ferry, there to be kept at work on the defences at that place. In order that the requirements of this order may be perfectly under stood by all concerned, Corps Commanders will, within twenty hours after the receipt of this order, furnish evidence to the Commanding General, through the Assistant Adjutant General, at these Head-Quar ters, that it has been published to every company under their Com mand. The Commanding General is resolved to put a stop to this pernicious and criminal practice, and he will hold Corps Commanders responsible for the faithful execution of this order. By Command of Major Genl. McClellan, [Signed] S. Williams, Official. Asst. AdjH Genl. William C. Rawolle, Capt. &r= A. A. A. G. October 3 was a red-letter day in camp, for the army was reviewed by President Lincoln and General Mc Clellan. Though the Ninth New Hampshire was only a small factor in the grand review, still it is interesting to note the inspiring effect the president's visit had upon the men. The review was announced at roll-call, and immediately all set to work to make themselves look as well as possible. About eight o'clock the regiment was marched to the field designated for the review of the division, and formed in line. The division consisted of sixteen regiments of infantry, one of cavalry, and two six-gun batteries, and made a fine appearance. The regiments were drawn out in one continuous line, with intervals of a few rods between the battalions, and 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 1 49 with their polished muskets gleaming in the bright sun light, and their colors — some of them bullet-riddled and blood-stained — floating softly in the gentle breeze, await ed the approach of the reviewing party. As the president drew near, the artillery thundered forth a salute, the bands played their loudest and sweet est strains, and from thousands of throats rose cheer on cheer for the great and true-hearted man. "Pre sent arms!" came the command from the officers, and up shot the bright bayonets with a simultaneous flash. Again the command, "Shoulder arms!" and like an electric shock down came the burnished weapons. Then came the passing in review. President Lincoln, mounted on a dark chestnut horse with plain trappings, came first, and just behind him was General Burnside. Then came a cavalcade of about fifty civil and military officers, and these were followed by the general's body-guard. The president carried his hat in his hand, and as the party dashed along, first in front and then in rear of the several brigades, they pre sented a brilliant spectacle, while the bands played "Hail to the Chief!" with all their might. At the afternoon dress parade the following congratu latory order was read to the assembled troops : Head-Quarters Army of the Potomac, Camp near Sharpsburg, Md., October 3, 1862. General Orders, No. 160. The Commanding General extends his congratulations to the Army under his command for the victories achieved by their bravery at the passes of the South Mountain and upon the Antietam creek. The brilliant conduct of Reno's and Hooker's corps, under Burnside, at Turner's Gap, and of Franklin's corps at Crampton's Pass, in which, 150 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, in the face of an enemy strong in position and resisting with obstinacy, they carried the mountain and prepared the way for the advance of the Army, won for them the admiration of their brethren in arms. In the memorable battle of the Antietam, we defeated a numerous and powerful army of the enemy, in an action desperately fought and remarkable for its duration and for the destruction of life which at tended it. The obstinate bravery of the troops of Hooker, Sumner, and Mansfield, the dashing gallantry of those of Franklin, on the right ; the sturdy valor of those of Burnside on the left, and the vig orous support of Porter and Pleasonton, present a brilliant spectacle to our countrymen which will swell their hearts with pride and exultation. Fourteen guns, thirty-nine colors, fifteen thousand five hundred stand of arms, and nearly six thousand prisoners taken from the enemy, are evidences of the completeness of our triumph. A grateful country will thank this noble Army for achievements which have rescued the loyal States of the East from the ravages of the invader and have driven him from their borders. While rejoicing at the victories which, under God's blessing, have crowned our exertions, let us cherish the memory of our brave com panions who have laid down their lives upon the battle-field. Martyrs in their country's cause, their names will ever be enshrined in the hearts of the people. By Command of Major General McClellan. S. Williams, Assistant Adjutant-General. The president's visit had animated the whole army. You saw nothing, heard nothing but war. From the high bluff where the regimental camp was pitched, as far as the eye could reach the fields were dotted over with white tents, and fairly alive with men, either busy about their daily tasks or marching and countermarch ing in regular columns. Near the several camps were the baggage and supply trains, the wagons arranged in line with military precision, and surrounded by a circle of noisy, hungry mules. At intervals could be seen the parks of artillery, and in the neighboring wood were the 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 151 numerous camps of the cavalry. Under the soft, white light of the moon the scene took on a touch of romance, which was not wholly lost when the camp-fires burned brightly and each tent displayed its bit of candle. Sunday, October 5, the brigade to which the Ninth was attached attended divine service near General McClellan's head-quarters in the afternoon, finding but little satisfaction, however, in sitting for an hour in the hot sun, which poured down on their heads as if it were midsummer. That evening the " professings," as the Christian members of the regiment were termed, met, and made arrangements for forming themselves into a religious society to keep up the prayer-meetings and general interest. A constitution was adopted, and the society began its work with O. D. Robinson as president, Chamberlain of Company D as secretary, G. O. Bruce, N. W. Pulsifer, Abbott, and E. Ayer as corresponding secretaries, and one director from each company. Thus did the men strive to enliven the tedium which the narrow limits of the camp imposed, and from Lieu tenant Chandler's home letters we get a glimpse of life as it went on in official circles : " You will see that we have been not without a taste of soldier life, and in fact we were pretty well used up. After marching for ten days and fighting two hard bat tles the number of wounded, footsore, shirks, and drones, would amount to a good many. We could not muster 500 fighting men on the morning after Antietam, though we have now more than 700. " For my own part I frankly say that I saw as much fighting and came as close to danger as I care to again, unless I may serve a useful purpose. I shall, if I live to return, have to point you on my sword scabbard a 152 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [September, fearful blow from grape shot, and the doleful whiz of Minie" balls is still fresh in my ears. " One's feelings, if I can judge from the brief experi ence of only two actions, are somewhat indescrib able, but the interest excited soon outweighs personal considerations, and I might almost say, blots out all feelings of humanity. One marches over a wounded friend with no notice whatever." And again he writes, — " For two weeks I slept with no shelter whatever, and no clothing save overcoat and blanket. If I can exer cise enough while in camp to digest the food which my appetite craves, I shall gain flesh immensely. The out door life improves me marvellously. Our food is good and abundant when not on the march, and fresh meat is daily to be had from the herds which follow in our rear. Fine clothes are at a discount. My best coat is with my trunk stored in Washington, and I wish many of my other knick-knacks were there too. My regimental business is laborious and somewhat perplexing, but I endeavor to do it properly and seasonably, and I have seen no time when I would go back to my business at home under similar circumstances as when I left. " Since our last battle we have been leading a rather quiet life as far as outward demonstrations go, and have done more to perfect ourselves in discipline and drill than in six weeks previous. We can now do some things on the line ' right smart,' as the natives say here. Presi dent Lincoln has been here for two days. Night before last he was at Burnside's quarters, distant about twenty rods, arid last night at McClellan's. At nine o'clock this morning we had a review of our corps d'armes, before the president, or rather by the president, Gen- QUAKTERMASTEK CAHLETON B. HuTCHINS. 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 153 erals McClellan and Burnside, and about twenty briga diers and their staffs. About ten thousand troops were on line, besides artillery and cavalry. Father Abraham passed close by us, and looks careworn and thin as it appears to me. General McC. looks fat and hearty." The arrival of Major George W. Everett, who had been detained at his home by sickness since receiving his commission, was the occasion of a gala day: "We had a pleasant time yesterday. See if we didn't: Major Everett and I went out in the morning for a ride on the battle-field of Antietam and a view of the bridge, of which, by the way, there is a faint picture in Frank Leslie's last pictorial, and on our return, about noon, found in our tent Colonel Harriman, Assistant Surgeon Hutchins, and Lieutenant Joseph R. Clark, all of whom had come up from Sandy Hook to report to Burnside. " We sent for Colonel Griffin of the Sixth (which is in our brigade), and for our dinner party had the follow ing: Colonels Fellows, Griffin, Harriman ; Major Ever ett; Lieutenants C. B. Hutchins, Moses, Hutchins, and Chandler, and had a happy time in talking over New Hampshire matters. Colonel Harriman looked finely, and was just as gay and loquacious as ever. " To-day Everett and I rode down within about three miles of Harper's Ferry, on this side of the Potomac, and turned in by a narrow, untravelled road and visited the house which was John Brown's head-quarters for about four months preceding his raid. Here he lived, with several of his men, and was receiving arms and sup plies from Hagerstown and other points north. "The very old carriage in which he rode still stands in the barn. The place is very retired, nestled among the 154 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, hills, with dense woods in front, through which some of his men escaped into Pennsylvania. The place is now quite noted, and I may send you a cut of it sometime, as there are some I have seen. I want to go to the ferry if I can get time, if we do not move forward from here too soon. Please have mother lay in a stock of cider this fall, and I hope I may get home to drink some of it before it gets too hard." Alas for the gallant lieutenant's hopes ! That stock of cider had turned to first-Class vinegar long before the remnant of the Ninth New Hampshire yielded up its tattered colors to the governor of the Granite state. Just before the breaking' up of the camp at South An tietam, General McClellan ordered the publishing of two circulars, — one designed to check the indiscriminate granting of furloughs, that the army might be kept in con dition to march on short notice, the other conveying the cheering intelligence of the victory of the troops in the West. On the 22d of September, President Lincoln had issued one of the most important documents ever published by a president of the United States. It consisted of a notice to the Confederates to return to their allegiance, emanci pation of all slaves being proclaimed as a result which would follow their failure to so return. This act was simply a war measure, based upon the president's authority as commander-in-chief. The real "Emanci pation Proclamation" was the supplementary document issued on the ist of January, 1863. This preparatory document, however, was enough to rouse the excitement in the South to a fever heat, and among the Union troops was the cause of much discus- 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 155 sion as to the wisdom of the president's course. To such an extent was this carried that the following gen eral order was issued to the Army of the Potomac, by order of General McClellan : Head-Quarters Army of the Potomac, Camp near Sharpsburg, Md., October 7, 1862. General Orders No. 163. The attention of officers and soldiers of the Army of the Potomac is called to General Orders, No. 139, War Department, Sept. 24, 1862, publishing to the Army the President's proclamation of Sept. 22d. A proclamation of such grave moment to the nation, officially com municated to the Army, affords to the general commanding an oppor tunity of defining specifically to the officers and soldiers under his com mand the relation borne by all persons in the military service of the United States towards the civil authorities of the Government. The Constitution confides to the civil authorities, legislative, judicial, and executive, the power and duty of making, expounding, and executing the Federal laws. Armed forces are raised and supported simply to sustain the civil authorities, and are to be held in strict subordination thereto in all respects. This fundamental rule of our political system is essential to the security of our republican institutions, and should be thoroughly understood and observed by every soldier. The principles upon which, and the object for which, armies shall be employed in suppressing rebellion, must be determined and declared by the civil authorities, and the chief executive, who is charged with the adminis tration of national affairs, is the proper and only source through which the views and orders of the government can be made known to the armies of the nation. Discussions by officers and soldiers concerning public measures determined upon and declared by the Government, when carried at all beyond the ordinary temperate and respectful expression of opinion, tend greatly to impair and destroy the discipline and efficiency of troops, by substituting the spirit of political faction for that firm, steady, and earnest support of the Government which is the highest duty of the American soldier. The remedy for political errors, if any 156 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [September, are committed, is to be found only in the action of the people at the polls. In thus calling the attention of this Army to the true relations between the soldier and the Government, the General Commanding merely adverts to an evil against which it has been thought advisable during our whole history to guard the armies of the Republic. And in so doing he will not be considered by any right-minded person as casting any reflection upon that loyalty and good conduct which has been so fully illustrated upon so many battle-fields. In carrying out all measures of public policy this Army will of course be guided by the rules of mercy and Christianity that have ever con trolled its conduct towards the defenceless. By Command of Maj. Genl. McClellan, [Signed] Jas. A. Hardie, IJ. Col. Sf A. D. C. Official. A. A. A. Genl. [Signed] Wm. C. Rawolle, Official. Capt. &r> A. A. A. G. Jno. Edw. Mason, A. A. A. Genl. It is now time to review the general movement of both armies up to the morning of October 7, when the camp was once more in motion. The Battle of Antietam was a disappointment to each contestant. On the Confederate side there had been desperate fighting and heavy losses. In point of fact, they were in no condition to repel a second assault, much less to make an attack. Long- street considered the situation so critical, that from his head-quarters at Sharpsburg he sent a note to Lee, urg ing him to retreat across the river at early candle-light, and be sure and not light the candle either, for he felt convinced that a crushing defeat could be the only out come of a renewal of the engagement. Thus, General Lee, by his hurried retreat across the river, practically acknowledged his own defeat and his 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 157 inability to withstand another attack. Even the South ern historians do not attempt to conceal the construction the people of the South put upon Lee's failure to dis lodge McClellan. On his return to Virginian soil one comments in this wise : ".Let it be freely confessed that the object of General Lee, in crossing the Potomac, was to hold and occupy Maryland; that his proclamation issued at Frederick, offering protection to the Marylanders, is incontroverti ble evidence of the fact ; that he was forced to return to Virginia, not by stress of any single battle, but by the force of many circumstances, some of which history should blush to record ; — that, in these results, the Maryland campaign was a failure." Then, too, the people of Maryland had not appeared particularly anxious to place themselves under General Lee's protecting banner, for only a hundred recruits were gathered in where thousands were needed. The same historian, regarding this fact, says, — "It was not expected that the few recruits who timidly advanced to our lines would have been so easily dis mayed by the rags of our soldiers and by the prospects of a service that promised equal measures of hardship and glory. " The campaign which had been the occasion for much vain-glorious boasting had flatted out into an ignominious retreat, and the Southern Confederacy had not strength ened its cause, to say the least, by its campaign in loyal Maryland. Still, it must be acknowledged that General Lee was a brilliant strategist, and if he could not construe defeat 158 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, into victory, why then he purposed to make the best pos sible use of that defeat. That was why he hastened to place himself beyond the immediate reach of General McClellan. Of what use to him were the dead and wounded, and the few stray stores at Sharpsburg? What he needed was men that could fight, and could he but keep McClellan at bay for a few days, he could concentrate his scattered forces, and replenish his wasted stores from the rich bounty of the dwellers in the Shen andoah valley, who lavished their attentions as freely upon the Confederates as they did their hatred upon the Union troops. There was still another advantage to be gained by delay. Even with his re-enforcements General Lee was by no means sanguine of obtaining a decisive vic tory, should he attack the Union forces ; on the other hand, winter was coming on, when active hostilities must cease, and with the advent of spring might come the coveted recognition of the Southern Confederacy by foreign powers, which would practically decide the disputed question of supremacy. So with nothing to lose, and everything to gain, by a delay in hostilities, General Lee, with Winchester as a centre of opera tions, ranged his forces from Martinsburg to the Shen andoah river, thus retaining the possession of the beautiful and fertile valley as a base of supplies, and then calmly awaited the movements of the Union commander. And General McClellan, following the blind leadings of fate, did just what his wily opponent wished him to do — he waited. His failure to push the advantage he unquestionably possessed on the morning of the 18th of September, could not be excused on any such grounds 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 1 59 as had been urged at Richmond, and the North began to experience a sense of uneasiness and disappointment at the lack of "push" displayed by the leader of the Army of the Potomac. The expected re-enforcements arrived, and General Burnside visited the commanding general's head-quarters and urged an immediate attack ; but General McClellan, backed up by General Sumner, who stubbornly opposed a renewal, hesitated to take so grave a responsibility. "The man who hesitates is lost," and the golden opportunity, once within his grasp, was, through the skilful maneuvering of the Confederate leader, placed forever beyond his reach. So the days slipped by. The feeling of impatience grew apace in the North, and the authorities at Wash ington continually urged upon McClellan the necessity for a forward movement. Then came the president's visit to the camp and the review of the troops on the 3d of October. Cheered and encouraged by his enthu siastic reception, and a sight of the battle-field where so desperate and bloody a conflict had been waged confirm ing him in his belief that men who had worsted the enemy in the face of such odds had no reason to fear to follow up the pursuit, President Lincoln determined to advise an advance into Virginia. This view of the situation is in direct opposition to that of the Comte de Paris, who attempts to apologize for the failure of McClellan to attack on the 18th by assuming that the fault was in the demoralization of the army, taking the ground that two weeks only having elapsed since he had taken command of this army, or rather "this disorganized mob," he had not been able to transform it sufficiently "to secure that regularity and perseverance in the march which, even more than steadiness under fire, l6o NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, constitutes the superiority of old troops." The Comte de Paris could have had no reference to the conduct of the Ninth New Hampshire, for, raw and undisciplined troops though they were, we have General Nagle's assurance that they " behaved like veterans." That General McClellan surmised the president's de^ termination is evinced by the statement which he makes in his " Own Story," for, referring to the visit to the camp, he says, — " His ostensible purpose is to see the troops and the battle-field. I inline to think that the real pur pose of his visit is to push on into a premature advance into Virginia. The real truth is that my army is not fit to advance." And it came about, that on the 6th of October, two days after Mr. Lincoln's departure, General Halleck tel egraphed General McClellan, — " The president directs that you cross the Potomac and give battle to the enemy or drive him south. Your army must move now while the roads are good. If you cross the river between the enemy and Washington, and cover the latter by your operation, you can be re-enforced with 30,000 men. If you move up the valley of "the Shenan doah, not more than 12,000 or 15,000 can be sent to you. The president advises the interior line between Washing ton and the enemy, but does not order it. He is very desirous that your army move as soon as possible." That night orders were issued to the men to be ready to move the next morning. Reveille was sounded at half- past three o'clock, and soon after sunrise an eight-mile march over the rugged and precipitous Maryland Heights was begun. The way was exceedingly toilsome, the Enoch C. Paige, Co. G. 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. l6l weather warm, and the men were glad enough when Pleasant Valley was reached and a halt ordered. Here the army rested for a time, for the purpose of receiving recruits and supplies, General McClellan hold ing persistently to his opinion that his army was not in condition for an advance upon the enemy, and meeting with various objections the orders sent him from Wash ington. Quantities of supplies were forwarded, but for some reason failed to reach him. So, on one pretext and another, the advance was delayed until the North began to feel that McClellan was determined to wait until spring before attempting any move. Then, on the 9th of October, came the raid of Stuart's cavalry, and the North was thoroughly aroused. To be sure little real damage was done beyond plundering the country and destroying the railroad plant at Chambers burg, but it demonstrated how easy it was for an adven turous band to make a sudden attack on an unprotected town, and escape unmolested. General McClellan was greatly chagrined at this escapade on the part of the Confederates, and requested that he be at once furnished with more cavalry, in order to guard against future inva sions. Whereupon President Lincoln shrewdly suggest ed that the enemy be given more occupation south of the Potomac, so that his cavalry would have no need to seek diversion north of the river. It was quite evident that General McClellan regarded General Lee's position at Winchester as a Gibraltar, and that he hesitated to hurl himself against a stone wall. But the authorities at Washington were getting tired of this irresoluteness, and on the 13th of October President Lincoln wrote General McClellan a letter in which, he 162 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [October, clearly defined his ideas as to the course that should be pursued with regard to the enemy, and skilfully fore stalled any and all objections that could possibly be brought to bear against his plans. Among other characteristic expressions were these : " You remember my speaking to you of what I called your over-cautiousness. Are you not over-cautious when you assume that you cannot do what the enemy is constantly doing ? Should you not claim to be at least his equal in prowess, and act upon the claim? " Further on, the president says, — "Change positions with your enemy, and think you not he would break your commu nication with Richmond within the next twenty-four hours? You dread his going into Pennsylvania ; but if he does so in full force, he gives up his communication to you absolutely, and you have nothing to do but to follow and ruin him. Exclusive of the water-line, you are now nearer Richmond than the enemy is, by the route that you can and he must take." And in conclusion : "It is all easy if our troops march as well as the enemy, and it is unmanly to say that they cannot do it. This letter is in no sense an order." It is touching to see with what consideration the presi dent treats that which he could not have helped feeling was either sluggishnesss or direct disregard of his ex pressed wishes. He hesitates lo command, he would rather suggest; for disobedience to a command would look like insubordination, and was to be avoided. Still McClellan hung back, and October had nearly gone by. The feeling at Washington and throughout the North, that some decisive move should be made, and that at once, was growing stronger every day. Pretexts were 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 163 no longer of avail. Halleck's orders grew shorter and sharper, and, finally, on the 26th of October, an advance was decided on. The pleasant weather had been spent in camp, and now through cold and storm the march must be made. Heavy rains had spoiled the roads, and already the mountain-tops were white with the early snows. The route lay along the valley to the east of the Blue Ridge range ; on the opposite side of which Lee was now push ing his forces in a backward move up the valley, for the Confederate commander was not slow to see that the movement of the Union forces down the valley would quickly throw them into his rear, and thus cut off his base of supplies at Richmond. This he could forestall by throwing his own forces to the rear, with Culpeper Court-house as the objective point. Having once settled upon a plan of operations, Gen eral McClellan advanced his great army rapidly and at the same time carefully. The Potomac was crossed at Berlin and Harper's Ferry, the Ninth corps, under Will- cox, being the first to pass into Virginia at Berlin. All the troops had crossed the river by the ist of November, and were winding their toilsome way along the eastern valley of the Blue Ridge. The opposing forces were now in a position that would have delighted Napoleon had he been a commander on either side. Here were two great armies, separated only by a ridge of mountains, with no less than six gaps at different points, through any one of which either army could make a sudden dash and deal the other a heavy blow ere it could rally from the surprise. Napoleon could never have resisted such an opportunity for a stra tegic movement, but except an occasional skirmish with 164 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, the Ninth corps, which was still in advance, the march was made with but little interruption. Bloomfield was reached November 2, the next two days were occupied in reaching Upperville, and by the 5th of November the Ninth corps had crossed Manassas railroad between Piedmont and Salem. The next day Waterloo on the Rappahannock was reached, and by the 9th of November the entire force had closed up, and General McClellan had assigned the positions as follows : General head-quarters were established at Warrenton, and here were stationed the reserve artillery and the First, Second, and Fifth corps ; the Ninth corps was on the line of the Rappahannock, in the vicinity of Water loo ; the Sixth corps at New Baltimore ; the Eleventh corps at New Baltimore, Gainesville, and Thoroughfare Gap ; Sickles's division of the Third corps on the Orange & Alexandria railroad, from Manassas Junction to War renton Junction ; Pleasonton across the Rappahannock at Amissville and Jefferson, with his pickets at Hazel river facing Longstreet, six miles from Culpeper Court-house, with Bayard near Rappahannock Station. A heavy storm had raged for two days, the roads were in terrible condition, and the situation of the army was anything but comfortable ; but the men were in surpris ingly good spirits, and awaited the outcome of events with equanimity. The awakening was nearer at hand than any one dreamed, for on the evening of the 7th of November an orderly had arrived in camp from Washington. It was nearly midnight, and General McClellan was sitting alone in his tent, examining some papers, when the orderly, accompanied by General Burnside, entered the tent and handed to General McClellan an order trans- 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 1 65 ferring the command of the army to General Burnside. McClellan's acquiescence in the decision of his superi ors was both prompt and cheerful. Turning to Burnside, between whom and himself the strongest friendship exis ted, he handed him the order with the simple remark, " Well, Burnside, you are to command the army." Nor was Burnside lacking in respect and courtesy to his friend. When General McClellan was ready to leave he ordered the troops out to pass in review before him. It was the closing scene in McClellan's military career. Here let us leave the Army of the Potomac for a while, and do a little reconnoitering as to the movements of the enemy in the mean time. Having decided to concentrate his forces in the vicini ty of Culpeper Court-house, the Confederate commander had lost no time in putting his plan into execution. He moved his stores and a considerable portion of his artill ery on November 1, by way of Thornton's Gap. Long- street led his forces up the Shenandoah as far as Front Royal, crossed the river, and passed the Blue Ridge through Chester Gap, closely followed by D. H. Hill's division ; while Jackson occupied the valley at Millwood. Such were the positions of the two great forces at the time General Burnside assumed command of the Army of the Potomac. ON THE MARCH. It has been noted that the Ninth corps was in the van from the time the army entered Virginia, so that the Ninth New Hampshire had a share in all the adventures that fall to the lot of the advance corps. We left them at the entrance of Pleasant Valley, Md., October 7, 1 66 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, and the story of the four weeks that intervened before the stand was made at Warrenton, Va., November 7, is one of hardship and privation, patiently and even cheer fully endured. It was at an early hour that Tuesday morning that the regiment left South Antietam and began the as cent of Elk mountain, one of the Blue Ridge range. The gradual ascent of the mountain-side in the cool shade of the small growth of timber was very comforta ble, but the sun climbed faster than the men, and the hotter the sun grew the steeper grew the mountain, and the last three miles of the ascent was like climbing up stairs. There was many a sigh of relief when the top was at last reached, but the men speedily discovered that 'going down hill with a heavy load on your back is a great deal harder than climbing up. And their loads were heavy, for what with tent, blan ket, and overcoat, extra clothing, three days rations in a haversack, a canteen of water, cooking utensils, a heavy rifle and sabre bayonet, with forty rounds of cartridges, to say nothing of the conveniences, it makes quite a bundle, pack it close as you may. It was solid work the boys found before the eight miles were cov ered and the halt was made at Pleasant Valley. The Tenth and Eleventh New Hampshire had arrived there the previous day from Sandy Hook, and the boys of the Ninth were right glad to find old friends awaiting them, and to get the latest news from home. As one of them expressed it — "It was like going out on the streets at Manchester, I knew so many of them." Pleasant Valley was in reality a quaint little hamlet of some over a hundred families, most of whom were loyal, and the presence of so large an army must have been 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 1 67 anything but agreeable to them. The officers made every effort to protect their property, though it would have required a pretty large premium to insure the lives of stray pigs or poultry. In everything that pertained to civilization the place was, as an eminent divine tersely phrased it, " four hun dred years behind the Northern states." The houses were almost invariably built of logs rudely locked to gether at the corners, the wide crevices between being liberally chinked with clay, and if the family was unusually prosperous the logs were treated to a coat of whitewash. One peculiar feature of their architecture was that the huge, uncouth chimney was invariably at one end and outside the one-roomed domicile. When passing a cabin of this description one rainy day, one of the Ninth boys sung out to a bareheaded, barefooted youngster, clad in butternut jeans, "You'd better take that chimney inside, or it '11 get wet." Whereat another comrade drawled out, "By thunder, if they do that they '11 have to move the house out doors, for there ain't room for both inside." The interior furnishings were in keeping with the style of the " mansion," and all of the same primitive charac ter. There was usually a huge cupboard or "press," which served as the family locker, its loosely hanging door nearly worn through by the successive generations of hands that had opened and shut it, a table and chairs, equally antique in appearance, with the addition of a few three-legged stools if the present occupants were blessed with an uncommonly numerous progeny, a four-poster bedstead covered with gay patchwork quilts, and the indispensable and omnipresent cradle, — the older chil dren being stowed away in the loft on " shakedowns." 1 68 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, Their stay in this camp of nearly three weeks was made as comfortable as possible by the men, to whom experience was teaching many devices and accomplish ments. The rations were monotonous in character, but hunger is a good sauce and life in the open air con ducive to a well developed appetite, so the hard-tack and coffee, salt horse and slab bacon, with an occasional dish of rice or beans, were generally put out of sight with marvellous rapidity. No beans baked in a pot will ever taste so good to the boys as the beans they used to get in the army. They formed the great feast of the week, and "baking-day" was sure to draw a crowd. No modern range can equal the results of a few bushels of live coals lining the bottom and sides of a pit in the ground. The beans, already parboiled and liberally interlarded with strips of fat pork, were placed in the huge iron mess kettles, cov ered tightly, and embedded in the coals. An all-day or night bake would turn out a dish fit for a king. Occasionally a mess of flour could be secured, and then a dish of fritters was in order, though the " fixings " were lacking. Meal could not be bought, but the boys levied on the corn-fields, and by dint of much patience manufactured enough meal for a pudding now and then. by diligently scratching the hardest ears over a grater made from a tin plate. Persimmons were just becoming toothsome from the early frosts. This was a wild fruit hitherto unknown even in name to most of the boys. The natives spoke of them variously as " simmons," " p'simmons," etc., so that it was difficult to get at the exact orthography of the word. Barber, of Company E, wanted to get the word just right, so he could tell about them in a letter, 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. l6<~) and so he asked a woman, "How do you spell the word?" She looked blank for a moment, and then remarked, " I reckon we-uns don't spell it no-ways." Vegetables were especially scarce, and when a man wanted to give himself an extra choice treat, he saved up his coffee till there was enough to exchange with a " native " for a few potatoes. Then he built a little fire, cooked his potatoes in the quart tin cup which every soldier carried, and if he had money enough to buy a bit of butter, no epicure ever enjoyed the choicest morsel more. But, after all, it was n't home, and more than one of the boys felt a longing for " home and mother" as the days wore slowly away. In their letters they begged for the most trivial details — the price of apples, how much cider had been made, how the sick neighbor was getting along, had the trouble in the church been set tled. The tears and smiles start alternately as one reads these letters, now timeworn and stained. The gray-haired men of to-day were only boys back in the '60s. Perhaps the life bore the hardest aspect to the sick, — and there were many of these, — for the regimental hos pital was in an old barn, with no chance for a fire and few comforts. There were two or three nurses, brave women whom the men loved and reverenced for their kind words and tender touch that made the restless lad grow quiet and calmed his troubled sleep. Now and then a poor worn- body, wearied with the struggle for existence, dropped its burden of suffering and was borne to its last long home in the bosom of mother earth. During the encampment at Pleasant Valley every effort was made to place the army in suitable condition, 170 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, should another battle ensue, and also to replace the necessary clothing and outfits that had been lost at South Mountain and Antietam, in view of the cold weather that would soon be upon them. Regular camp drill and duty were inaugurated, and orders were promul gated in regard to straggling and absence from command. Life was not all drill and duty, however, and some good stories have been furnished by the men who par ticipated in the scenes they so graphically depict. Let them speak for themselves : Lieutenant Moses. — About the time when the troops were going into camp at Pleasant Valley, the last camp made before going into Virginia, some of the boys climbed over the fence to get some apples, which was contrary to orders. Just then General Sturgis rode up with his staff, and they all dismounted, to make their head-quarters. The general saw one of the fellows stooping down to pick up the apples, and gave him a shove and a kick. Quick as a flash the man turned around, his fist doubled up, and shouted "You son of a" — and then he saw who it was and made tracks. Sturgis called out to him to halt, but the man only ran the faster, and no one happened to know him. Then the general caught sight of me, and hailed me as "Lieutenant!" I halted and saluted, and then he asked, "How long have you been here?" "Only a few minutes, sir." " Do you know what has been going on there?" "Yes, sir; I think those soldiers have been taking apples from that orchard, very much against the protestations of the guard." "And you stood here, — you, a commissioned officer — and allowed it to go on?" " General, I have been here only a few 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 171 minutes, awaiting the arrival of my train." " Do n't tell me — you saw it going on. Go to your camp, and place yourself under arrest ! " This happened about noon, and the next morning I began to think that there might be something more in it than I really appreciated. So I sent for Colonel Fel lows, and explained the situation to him the best that I could. The colonel had a good laugh at me, and then he very kindly sat down and wrote a letter of explana tion to General Sturgis. He said that I was totally inexperienced in military matters, and begged that as an excuse for my failing to stop the soldiers. General Sturgis was pleased to answer, that on the strength of Colonel Fellows's explanation he would excuse me, through ignorance of duty, but on all future occasions it must be seen to that the rules and regulations were observed. It was pretty hard lines to be let off on the ground of being a greenhorn, but I concluded not to be too particular. Sergeant O. D. Robinson. — While we wer"e in Pleas ant Valley the orders were very strict about foraging around. But the boys got tremendously hungry for some apples, and so some of them made arrangements with a man to bring in a good big load, and sent a guard out to meet him. Well, the man brought in one of those big prairie schooners loaded to the brim, and as he sold them very reasonably, it took only a few minutes to clean them out, and the man hastily departed. The boys thought the apples were rather green and hard for that time of year, but it was lucky for that man that he was out of reach when they found that he had sold them green persimmons for apples. And speaking of persimmons brings to mind a story 172 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, whose point will be appreciated by those whose stom achs felt the need of a "gathering-string" more than once in those days of hard and scanty fare. With Stonewall Jackson, straggling, especially during a for ward march, was an unpardonable offence, but there was one instance in which it was promptly condoned. During a forced march through the pine and 'simmons regions, he stopped to consult with some general officers until the whole command had passed some distance ahead. Pushing rapidly on to rejoin them, he suddenly came to a halt as he discovered a soldier up a 'simmon tree. "What are you doing so far in the rear ? " cried the general. "I'm eating 'simmons," said the soldier. " Why, they 're not ripe ! " exclaimed the general, with some sarcasm. "I know it," returned the soldier, "I want 'em green." "But why do you eat green 'sim mons?" persisted the surprised commander. " To draw my stomach up to fit my rations." And the general rode along. On one occasion, as the boys were going along past a farm-house, and the orders.were not to touch anything, a flock of geese came skurrying along the road, and Foster, of Company I, managed to grab one. Just then some of the division officers came cantering up, and "Jake" Green, who was officer of the guard, called out, " Foster, you drops dot goose!" Foster dropped it, and the officers rode on, while poor Jake groaned out, " Oh, you d d fool, what for you minds me ! " One day at Pleasant Valley "Jim" Wentworth hap pened to spy an apple-tree that was unguarded, and he and two or three others started for it in a hurry. The provost guard put after them, and reached the tree first. 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 173 "That's right," said Jim, generously interlarding his retort with "swear words," "guard 'em, guard 'em; and when you get where the rebs are, I hope you '11 put a guard 'round them." Captain Babbitt. — As we were going into camp at night at the Iron Works, Colonel Fellows, who had been riding ahead, dropped back and said to me, "Captain, have n't you got three or four good smart fellows in your company ?" I sajd, "Yes, sir; I guess some of them are pretty fair." "Why I asked, Captain," said he, " was because over the brow of the hill there is a flock of wild turkeys. I know they are wild, because there is n't a house in sight. Some smart fellows might get a few of them." Well, we had some of the boys go ahead, and sure enough, they got five or six nice fat turkeys. We dressed one and sent it down to the colonel, and he said it was the best wild turkey he ever tasted. Hermon A. Clement. — It was while we were resting at Pleasant Valley that I first found that my drawers were covering considerably more than one pair of legs ; and oh, how ashamed I was, and afraid that some one would see me having a skirmish with the " gray-backs," with whom, however, it came to a drawn battle later on, — and I had lots of companions, too, as I found out before long. And this reminds me of what the colonel said to an Irishman, and the ready answer Pat gave him. Pat was sitting on the ground, his trousers off, busily engaged in evicting some obnoxious tenants. The colonel came riding alongside, and noticing Pat's occu pation, halted and said, — " Ah, good morning, Pat ! So you're picking them out, are you?" "No, bejabers," came the ready retort, "I'm takin' thim as they coom, sorr ! ' 174 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, One man, who evidently hadn't made all the use he might of the common schools in his earlier years, wrote home, — "Yesterday I saw a louce as big as a colonel of Rise on a man's coat." Another says, "Capt! I have a new way to beat the graybacks." "How's that, Jerry?" "Why, you see they wants to keep warm, so I turns my shirt wrong side out and they travels around to the inside, then I turns it again, and so tires them out and kills them by long marches." Charles S. Stevens. — I know something about "red tape " in the army, for I was arrested and put under guard for going into an orchard, and it was a week before my case was brought to trial. The charge was for waste and spoil, but they could prove nothing against me. All the same, it was nearly a week longer before I was released and the charge dismissed. AGAIN IN LINE. On the afternoon of the 25th of October orders were received to have the command ready to move on the fol lowing morning, with two days rations in haversacks and fifty rounds of cartridges. Such an order means a lively time in camp. Wood and water must be lugged for the cooks, rations drawn, luggage repacked, and then comes the "falling in" of all the separate com panies for their sugar and coffee, meat and hard-tack, ammunition, and all the other detail ; each company expediting business with systematic dispatch, though to an onlooker, unused to the discipline of army life, every thing is in confusion. JS62.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 175 The morning brought cold and dismal weather, and about nine o'clock it began to rain, continuing all that day and the following night. All that long, weary day the men passed in their little "shelties," through whose cotton roof occasional rain-drops made their way in spite of the cornstalk thatching. But when the night came down, dark and stormy, the men turned in, with thank ful hearts for even these poor substitutes for a roof. Tents were struck about noon on the following day, and it was not long before the knapsacks were shoul dered and the long, toilsome march through the valley east of the Blue Ridge began . The brigade pioneers — about two hundred in number — had the advance. These pioneers were selected from all the companies in the brigade, and generally comprised the stoutest and best men. In addition to their regular equipments, each car ried an ax, spade, or pickax, and it was their business to remove temporary obstructions, fell trees or roll logs for shaky bridges across the creeks, and the like. Next to them marched the Forty-eighth Pennsylvania, then the Sixth New Hampshire, the Second Maryland, the Ninth New Hampshire, and closing up the rear was the Seventh Rhode Island. The roads were exceedingly muddy, but the command pushed along as fast as possible, moving along the line of the river and railroad. Weavertown, once a thriving manufacturing village, but now only a picture of desola tion and neglect, was the first station on the way, and then came Knoxville. Crossing the canal, the tow-path was followed as far as Berlin, where, the river having been bridged with pontoons — the Ninth's first experience with these structures — their corps was the first of the army to enter upon " sacred soil." 176 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, When the brigade encamped that night, General Sturgis established his head-quarters on a "Secesh" plantation, and he was not a little annoyed to find that some of the boys were cultivating too intimate an acquaintance with his host's poultry — in fact, he so far forgot his dignity, that, spying a fellow making off with a loudly squawking hen he at once gave chase. Straight through the camp they ran, the soldier still clinging to his vainly protesting prize and all the on lookers hugely enjoying the fun. The general finally cornered his man ; but the saddest of the joke was, that while he was so busily engaged in rescuing his host's property, some unprincipled wretch "looted" every drop of whiskey from his head-quarters tent. The regiment left its first camp in Virginia on the 29th, at three o'clock in the afternoon, marching five miles through Lovettsville to Baldwinsville, where a good camping-ground was found. Reveille was sounded at three o'clock on October 30, breakfast was' hastily cooked and eaten, the brigade was soon in line, and Wheatland was reached and the Ninth New Hampshire comfortably established in a nice grassy field by nine o'clock in the forenoon. It was on the second day of their stay here that Bar ber and Robinson of Company E made a strike for high living. For the best of reasons they were no longer able to patronize the sutler, so they put their heads together as to how they could make a " raise." It was butchering day, and Robinson went out where the bri gade butchers were slaughtering cattle and begged a large tripe, and having washed it and cleaned it with lye, put it on to boil for supper. In the mean time Bar ber had gone to a mill at some distance from the camp, Sergt. Alvin A. Young, Co. K. Andrew J. Sawyer, Co. K. William H. Perry, Co. K. Albert P. Davis, Co. K. 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 177 where the combined capital of the firm enabled him to procure a few pounds of meal. This he "toted" back to camp, arriving there just as Robinson pronounced the tripe " done to a turn!" Sprinkled with the meal and fried, it was a supper that made the other fellows' mouths water. But the boys had worked hard for their prize, and deserved all the enjoyment they got. That evening a large mail arrived, and if their friends could have looked in on the camp that night, as the soldiers sat around the blazing fires reading their pre cious letters, or lay outstretched eagerly scanning the papers spread out before them, they might have realized something of what it meant to the boys to hear from home. The clear notes of the bugle rang through the camp at an early hour on the second day of November, and hav ersacks and cartridge boxes having been replenished, the line of march was again taken up. The day was as warm as in June, the roads were a mass of pow dery dust, and several times during the day brief halts were necessary to relieve the blinded eyes and smarting throats as the men plodded wearily on. Barber and Robinson took turns at transporting a pailful of their precious tripe, but in an unguarded moment, just before going into camp at night, Barber set the pail down for an instant — some one kindly relieved him of any further care. The weather was very changeable, and the next day the men suffered intensely from the cold, though when the halt for the night was made some of the boys man aged to secure a warm nest from a near-by wheatstack before a guard could surround it. One day was very much like another in the monotonous routine of march, halt, and sleep. 178 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, Perhaps the most uncomfortable day's journey was that of November 7, the last before the stand was made at Waterloo on the Rappahannock. The tents were struck about eight o'clock in the morning, in a blinding snow storm, in which the men stood for nearly two hours waiting for the order to march. Then the tents were -pitched again, and the men made themselves as com fortable as they could till the middle of the afternoon, when the order was given to move on. Wet and heavy as the tents were, it was no easy task to roll and shoulder them, but it was done at last, and despite the blustering wind and drifting snow the march was begun. On and on, for six long, weary miles, over a wretched road — rough, muddy, slippery, full of slough-holes, and crossed by numerous bridgeless streams. Dripping with perspiration, notwithstanding it is so cold, they are al most breathless as they reach the summit of a high hill and come to a halt. In the bitter wind they stand, the snow sifting down their necks until they seem encased in an icy shroud and the water freezes in the canteens. "About face ! " comes the order, and at a pace border ing on the double-quick back they go over the whole route, almost to the place they started from. Another road is taken, the men trudge painfully on for a few miles more, and it is long past midnight when the line swings into the woods beside the road and comes to a final halt. The snow is scraped away and tents are pitched. The neighboring rail fences afford plenty of fuel, and it is not long before brightly blazing fires lighten the thick darkness of the forest with their ruddy glow. Quickly the men dispose themselves, with feet to the fire, silence settles down upon the camp, and in 1862.] FROM ANTIETAM TO FREDERICKSBURG. 179 a few minutes the soldiers are sleeping as sweetly as if in downy beds at home. During the march along the valley the men were ordered to keep an especially sharp lookout, to prevent a surprise by Longstreet's forces, who were reported to be waiting at Snicker's Gap to contest the further advance of the corps. The expected brush with the Confeder ates failed to materialize, but Captain Babbitt and Ser geant Robinson are responsible for a couple of stories of what they did find at Snicker's Gap : Captain Babbitt. — The orders were very strict against the soldiers taking anything from the people in the loyal part of Virginia, and a close watch was maintained for possible offenders. One of the men managed to get hold of a nice fat sheep, and was making for his tent with all speed. He had almost reached it, and was chuckling over his good fortune when an officer caught sight of him. " What is this? Don't you understand that you are not to forage in this part of the country?" "Yes, sir;" was the ready reply, " but I was taking this over to Sturgis's quarters." Well, the officer gave him a raking-over and then let him go. It wasn't long before the same officer caught him with another choice piece of mutton strapped to his shoulders. " What do you mean by disobeying orders within forty-eight hours after they have been given to you?" " Well, I was walking along the road minding my own business and this d d sheep jumped over the fence and began to butt me. I wa' n't a-going to stand that — orders or no orders — and so I killed him." But he did n't get off so easily this time, in spite of his ingenuity in inventing excuses. l8o NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, Sergeant Robinson. — One morning the Company E boys came into camp, after having been out all night on picket, greatly elated over having killed a calf, and boasting of the nice mess of fresh meat they would have. They had got it hidden all right, and after being relieved from duty were going out to get it. The boys got out their fry-pans, but alas ! the scouts, unlike the men that were sent to spy out the Promised Land, returned empty- handed. Such a set of crestfallen fellows you never saw. Somebody had chanced to stumble on their hiding- place, and that time the laugh was on Company E. When the Ninth was on guard duty at Pleasant Valley one of the men was sitting astride the trunk of a fallen tree when General Sturgis came riding along. Instead of getting up, and saluting the general properly, the man presented arms by resting his musket on the butt of the tree where he was sitting. The general dismounted, and you may be sure that fellow never forgot the lesson. CHAPTER VI. Fredericksburg . How General Burnside would execute the important trust committed to his care, was a question that was fre quently asked in the anxious days that followed his assumption of the command. Truly it was a great responsibility. A force of 127,574 officers and men was massed in the vicinity of Warrenton, and to this was added the direction of the troops engaged in the defence of Washington and the upper Potomac, — in all, 225,000 men. Though the season was far advanced, there was yet time to assume the aggressive and deal a decisive blow. After consultation with General Halleck, General Burnside decided to cross his army by the fords of the upper Rappahannock, and then move down and seize the heights south of Fredericksburg. At the same time a small force was to be sent north of the river to re-open the railroad and re-build the bridges. To provide the means of subsistence for this large force, General Burn side suggested that at least thirty canal-boats and barges be loaded with commissar}' stores and forage, and towed to the neighborhood of Aquia Creek, from which place they could be brought into Belle Plain, after the arrival of the army in that vicinity. These were to be followed b3r enough stores and forage to provide for the army for forty days, and a quantity of beef cattle was to be started from Washington, by way of Dumfries, together 1 82 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, with wagon-trains loaded with small stores. This train was to be preceded by enough pontoons to allow of a double track across the Rappahannock, the responsibility of forwarding the supplies and pontoons being assumed by General Halleck. Such, in brief, was the plan finally settled upon, and it having received the president's assent, General Burn side at once put his army in motion. There were three grand divisions of two corps each, — General Sumner being in command of the right, consisting of the Ninth and Second corps ; General Hooker of the centre, or Third and Fifth corps ; and General Franklin of the left, or First and Sixth corps. At daylight on the 15th of November, General Sum ner's command set out towards the Rappahannock, the advance reaching Falmouth on the 17th. Here they were opened upon by a battery of artillery posted on the, opposite side of the river, but one of our batteries being brought into position soon poured in so hot a fire on the enemy as to drive them from their guns. Then they awaited the arrival of the rest of the army, which had started on the 16th. General Franklin concentrated his force in the vicinity of Stafford Court-house, to the east of Falmouth, and General Hooker occupied Hartwood on the west. General Burnside reached Falmouth on the 19th. The president had advocated rapidity of movement. The army was on the spot, but the pontoons and sup plies were not, and without them further advance was impossible. The Rappahannock is only a small stream as it winds its way down through the mountains, but below Warrenton it receives several tributaries, that swell it into a deep and rapid river. This was the 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 1 83 obstacle that now intervened between General Burnside and the occupation of the coveted heights above Freder icksburg — an obstacle which he had purposed to over come, but which he was prevented from doing by the non-arrival of the supplies promised by General Hal leck. Somebody had blundered. It matters not at whose door lay the fault, but that blunder cost the coun try dear. General Lee had been sorely puzzled by the sudden move of General Burnside from Warrenton to Falmouth ; but whatever the motive of it might be, he determined to forestall its execution, and therefore hurriedly moved his army across the country and himself occupied the heights of Fredericksburg. When the clouds of mist rolled back from the banks of the Rappahannock on the morn ing of the 22d of November, the frowning cannon and gleaming bayonets of the Confederate army confronted the Union forces. General Burnside's plan had failed through no fault of his own, yet he was not disposed to accept defeat so easily, — the main strength of the Rebellion was vested in the army on the opposite side of the river, and he determined to make a vigorous effort to break it. If he succeeded, it would be a glorious triumph ; if he failed, he would still possess the consciousness of having been faithful to his trust. Active preparations were at once begun, and within three weeks his command was ready for battle. It was evident that the movement must be one of aggression, for General Lee's attitude was simply one of defence. The Confederate commander did not care to precipitate an action ; his .army would be the gainer by a winter's recuperation ; at the same time his position at 184 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, Fredericksburg gave him command of the railroads running to Richmond, which could thus be used as a base for supplies; and this naturally fortified position he at once proceeded to render almost impregnable. To properly understand the difficulties with which our army had to contend at Fredericksburg, a brief descrip tion of the surroundings is necessary. The part which the Rappahannock plays has already been mentioned. Two bridges which formerly spanned the river had been destroyed in the course of the war, which explains the importance attached to the delayed pontoon trains. Beyond, the river bank rises in a succession of natural terraces. On the first of these, in a plain about a mile and a half in length by a half mile in width, lies the main part of the city of Fredericksburg, the centre of an amphitheatre of hills, now covered with earthworks and large and small redoubts. Pickets were stationed along the river for nearly twenty miles, and rude defences established at the points which were fordable below the city, the Confederate lines extending from Massaponax river on the right to the plank road leading to Salem church and Chancellorsville. To cross the river in the face of an enemy so strongly intrenched, looked like a forlorn hope, yet General Burnside decided to hazard at least an attempt. The North, through the public press, had kept up a continual clamor that something should be done. In the face of obstacles whose practical insurmountability they could not seem to comprehend, they demanded that General Burnside should move — somewhere. The fol lowing extract from Harper's Weekly of November 29, 1862, will serve as a sample of the goading to which he was constantly subjected : 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 185 " Time presses. More than half of November is gone. In a month we shall again begin to have our ears dinned with the sickening old cry of mud, mud, mud. Let us hope and pray that our gallant Burnside will realize the vital urgency of the case, and will not lose a day or an hour in pushing forward at any and all hazards. Delays are now as fatal as defeats. If we do not take Richmond before Christmas, the Army of the Potomac will lose more men from disease in their winter quarters than have perished in the bloodiest battle of the war." About eighteen miles below Fredericksburg is the little town of Port Royal, from which point, could a crossing be made, the rear of the Confederate line could be reached, and the works on the heights rendered prac tically useless. It seemed a better point for turning the enemy's position than any above, and General Burnside settled on the plan of seizing Port Royal as a means towards dislodging the enemy's right. General Franklin was ordered to move his command from Stafford Court-house down the river to a point nearly opposite Port Royal, and a portion of the Potomac flotilla was moved up the Rappahannock to near the same point, so that on the ist of December the Union lines extended from King George Court-house to Stafford Court-house, and from thence to the road leading to Alexandria. Through the month of November and the early days of December it had been cold and stormy, and with the forming of ice in the Potomac there was danger of the gunboats in the Rappahannock being caught and frozen up; but at length the weather moderated, and fogs from the river hid the hostile forces from each other's view the major part of the short winter days, and under this 1 86 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, favorable cover operations were pushed with all pos sible speed. In the mean time General Lee, too, had been on the alert, and having divined General Burnside's plan of crossing at Port Royal, he at once ordered General Jackson with a large force to guard the coveted station. General Burnside's stratagem had succeeded. Having diverted the attention of the enemy for the time being by his preliminary move, he proceeded, while still keep ing up the pretence of crossing at Port Royal, to carry out his original plan of crossing the river directly in front of the city, and, having moved the army through the town, charging the enemy's position on the heights beyond. Crossing the river seemed a comparatively easy task beside climbing the slopes under the range of those black-mouthed guns, but the river was destined to be deeply dyed with the crimson life-blood of many a heroic soul, long ere the slopes were reached. Now the time for action had come. The ioth of December was occupied in concentrating the army along the river bank, while the artillery was ranged along the plateau extending from Falmouth to a point nearly opposite the mouth of Massaponax river. It was settled that the river should be spanned at three points, — the first near the old county bridge, the second at the lower end of the city, and the third about a mile below. Gen erals Sumner and Hooker were to lead their commands over the bridges opposite the town, and at the same time General Franklin's large force was to cross lower down. Before daylight on the morning of the nth, under the depressing influence of cold and fog, ' the engineers began their work. The party below the town met with but little opposition, and by eleven o'clock in the fore- 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 187 noon General Franklin reported to General Burnside that he was ready to cross his division ; but the engi neers opposite the city had not been so fortunate. About two thirds of the work had been accomplished when the fog lifted and the design of crossing stood revealed to the enemy. It was speedily made evident that the upper bridge would not be completed without a des perate struggle. Not ten rods from the river stood a row of stone houses, and this strategic position was quickly utilized by the celebrated Mississippian sharp shooters, who poured forth so fatal a fire that it was like murder to keep the men at work. "The bridge must be completed," came the spur from General Burnside, and again and again brave men sprang to the task, only to fall before the deadly rain of bullets. Plainly the sharpshooters must be dis lodged if the structure were to be finished. " Bring all your guns to bear upon the city and batter it down." So ran the order sent to the chief of the Union artillery, and the whole line opposite the town promptly responded. Once more, with the roar of cannon above their heads and the shrieking and crashing of shells all around them, the engineers strove to consummate their task. The streets of the city were deserted, the houses were riddled with shot and shell, and still, safely hidden in the cellars of the stone houses along the river, so low down that the guns could not be depressed sufficiently to shell them out, the Mississippians keep up their mur derous slaughter. General Burnside himself came down to the river, and immediately called for volunteers to cross it in boats, drive the marksmen from the houses, and hold the city until the bridges could be finished. It was 1 88 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, almost certain death, yet ten men sprang to the call where there was room for only one in the boats. Part of the Seventh Michigan was selected to go first, with volunteers from the Fiftieth New York as oarsmen, while the Nineteenth and Twentieth Massachusetts impatiently awaited their turn. Now the men are in the boats, the Stars and Stripes floating proudly in the van. The shore has been gained, but at what fearful cost ! Only a handful are left, but they rush up the bank, through the streets, drive out the sharpshooters from their hiding-places, and take more prisoners than they themselves number. ' ' They formed in line of battle ; Not a man was out of place. Then with levelled steel they hurled them Straight in the Rebels' face. " O help me, help me, comrade ! For tears my eyelids drown, As I see their starry banners Stream up the smoking town ! " Part of the Eighty-ninth New York had succeeded in crossing by the middle bridge while the attention of the enemy was diverted to the party in the boats, and ably supplemented their efforts after they reached the shore. The city was ours, and by four o'clock both bridges were ready. By the time night had settled down, enough troops had been crossed to properly guard the city, and the soldiers bivouacked in the open streets and gardens. The remainder of the troops, with the excep tion of General Hooker's division, which was retained as a reserve, crossed on the 12th, General Sumner's division occupying the city that night and connecting i862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 189 with General Franklin's division, which was stationed on the wide plain commanding the old Richmond road. During all this time General Lee had been putting the finishing touches to his preparations for defence. He had ordered up General Jackson from Port Royal, who now held the right of the Confederate line, with Long- street's corps supporting the left and resting on the river. Thus he awaited the attack. The following description of the field is by an eye-wit ness of the scene : "Such is the field, — a smooth plain, a mile wide and two miles long, around Bernard's, reaching up to the town. Bernard's farm is cut across by the Port Royal road, the old road to Richmond, and by the railroad. The Port Royal road is bordered by cedars, thick-set hedges, and a deep ditch. There are fences dividing the intervale into fields. Deep Run is fringed with alders. Marye's hill is quite steep. The Rebel cannon sweep all the plain, the field at the base of Marye's, and the town itself. The Rebel troops have the protection of the sunken road, of the rifle-pits along the crests of the hills. They are sheltered by woods, by ravines, by the hedges and fences, but Burnside has no cover for his troops. They must march out upon the plain, charge up the hill-sides, and receive the fire of a sheltered foe." General Burnside's plan, in brief, was to employ Franklin's division in seizing the railroad at Hamilton's Crossing, and General Sumner was to dislodge Long- street, if possible, from his stronghold on Marye's hill. These two important points gained, he hoped to compel the enemy to evacuate the ridge between. General Hooker's division was to remain in reserve on the oppo site side of the river. This was the substance of the 190 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, orders issued from head-quarters on the morning of the 13th. When the day dawned, friend and foe were alike hid den from sight by the dense fog that floated up from the river. Early in the morning a mail arrived, and was dis tributed. How eagerly were the letters read ! How the messages of love and trust animated the hearts and nerved the arms of men who in a few short hours were fated to fall in defence of home and country. Sud denly the fog lifted, and the field became one vast thea tre of action. General Meade, of Franklin's division, opened the advance on the left, and was met by a heavy and enfilading fire from a battery posted so as to rake his left and rear. So sudden and vigorous was his attack that he nearly reached the second line of the enemy, and as it was, over three hundred prisoners were captured and taken to the rear. But no reserves were ordered up as support to this gallant charge, and after another hour's unavailing struggle against Jackson's entire corps the plucky leader was forced back, the support coming up just in time to enable the now exhausted troops to retire with comparative safety. This practically ended the attack on the left. While we have been watching the contest on the left, how has the battle gone with the forces on the right? Ah, truly, life has not been held dear here, for the dead lie thick at the foot of Marye's hill ! The advance for the attack on the heights was across the open plain in the rear of the town, and was made by Sturgis's division of the Ninth corps and Hancock's and French's divisions of the Second. They are marching with closed ranks and reserving their fire, while every gun in the Confederate battery thunders forth its defiance 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 191 in hurtling shot and shell. Now they are nearing the hill, and, almost together, from the sunken road, from the rifle-pits halfway up the hill, and yet again from the crest, come sheets of withering flame, and hundreds go down before them like wheat under the reaper's sickle. Yet on they rush ; the dead and dying are left behind ; Sturgis's division reach a sheltered hollow at the foot of the hill ; but the other divisions can find no cover, and so fierce is the fire from behind that fatal stone wall that, brave men as they are, only retreat can save them from utter annihilation. The movement has been made so rapidly that scarcely fifteen minutes has passed before it is all over, and Sturgis's division is holding the field alone. There are three New Hampshire regiments in this division, — the Sixth, Ninth, and Eleventh — and the Granite state may well be proud of the part they bore in that terrible day. The battery on the crest does its best to drive them out. Shot and shell furrow the ground, but all to no purpose. All the long, weary afternoon do the men hold their position, and as long as they can see pick off the gun ners with aggravating persistency. A second attempt is made to carry the hill, by Penn sylvania troops, backed up by Morell's division of veterans. They, too, advance bravely, only to meet with the same fate as the previous divisions ; and, again like them, are compelled to retreat. Night is coming on, and General Franklin has given up any further attempt on the left, but General Sumner begsito be allowed to lead in one more grand charge from the right. He is a thoroughly brave man, one who would have fallen rejoicing on the field of battle could he have been allowed to avenge the fearful 192 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, slaughter of that day. It is decided to make the attempt, though General Burnside refuses to allow so valued an officer as General Sumner to expose himself on the field. The Fifth corps, which until now has been held in reserve, is ordered up, and with a portion of the Sixth, and led by General Hooker himself, makes -ready for the final charge. The sun is sinking behind the hills as they cross the plain, and just as the advance is nearing the foot of the hill Longstreet's reserves come sweeping down. Once more the cannon rain shot and shell on the devoted host ^the hills, the valleys, all the earth seems one vast sheet of flame under the shock of that last, fierce onset ; but the murderous fire has done its work only too well, and the plain is black with the bodies of the slain as the line first wavers and then moves slowly to the rear. The third and last attempt has failed, and night merci fully draws her mantle of darkness over the horrible scenes below. "Eighteen hundred and sixty-two, — That is the number of wounded men Who, if the telegraph's tale be true, Reached Washington city but yestere'en. "And it is but a handful, the telegrams add, To those who are coming by boats and cars ; Weary and wounded, dying and sad ; Covered — but only in front — with scars. " Some are wounded by Mini6 shot, Others are torn by the hissing shell, As it burst upon them as fierce and as hot As a demon spawned in a traitor's hell. Thomas J. Priest. Co. H. Josiah Scott, Co. H. Byron D. Leighton, Co. I. Corp. Edwin H. Streeter, Co. I. 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 193 " Some are pierced by the sharp bayonet, Others are crushed by the horse's hoof; Or fell 'neath the shower of iron which met Them as hail beats down on an open roof. " Shall I tell what they did to meet this fate? Why was this living death their doom? Why did they fall to this piteous state 'Neath the rifle's crack and the cannon's boom ? ' ' Orders arrived, and the river they crossed ; Built the bridge in the enemy's face ; No matter how many were shot and lost, And floated — sad corpses — away from the place. "Orders they heard, and they scaled the height, Climbing right into the jaws of death ; Each man grasping his rifle-piece tight, Scarcely pausing to draw his breath. " Sudden flashed on them a sheet of flame From hidden fence and from ambuscade ; "- A moment more — (they say this is fame) — A thousand men on the grass were laid. "Fifteen thousand in wounded and killed, At least, is • our loss,' the newspapers say. This loss to our army must surely be filled Against another great battle-day. ' ' ' Our loss ! ' Whose loss ? Let demagogues say That the cabinet, president, — all are in wrong : What do the orphans and widows pray ? What is the burden of their sad song? " 'T is their loss ! But the tears in their weeping eyes Hide cabinet, president, generals, — all ; And they only can see a cold form that lies On the hill-side slope, by that fatal wall. XIII 194 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, ' "They cannot discriminate men or means, — They only demand that this blundering cease. In their frenzied grief they would end such scenes, Though that end be — even with traitors — peace. "Is thy face from thy people turned, O God? Is thy arm for the nation no longer strong? We cry from our homes — the dead cry from the sod — How long, O our righteous God ! how long? The following is the official recognition of the merito rious services of the Army of the Potomac, as tendered by the president in behalf of the people : Executive Mansion. Washington, December 22, 1862. To the Army of the Potomac: I have just read your commanding general's preliminary report of the Battle of Fredericksburg. Although you were not successful, the attempt was not an error, nor the failure other than an accident. The courage with which you, in an open field, maintained the contest against an entrenched foe, and the consummate skill and success with which you crossed and recrossed the river, in face of the enemy, show that you possess all the qualities of a great army, which will yet give victory to the cause of the country and of popular government. Condoling with the mourners for the dead, and sympathizing with the severely wounded, I congratulate you that the number of both is comparatively so small. I tender to you, officers and soldiers, the thanks of the nation. Abraham Lincoln. It will be remembered that the Ninth New Hampshire had been assigned to Nagle's brigade in Sturgis's divis ion of the Ninth corps, which formed a part of the grand division under that gallant old hero, General Sumner ; and as we review the movements of the army from the time they left Pleasant Valley — their perilous journey through 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 195 the valley of the Blue Ridge, the forced march across the country to Falmouth, and the history of the futile, yet most courageous, assault on the heights at Fredericks burg, we find the Ninth corps always in the advance, never shrinking nor faltering in the presence of death, but ever presenting a bold front to the foe ; and realiz ing that only -tried and true men can constitute such a command as this, we feel sure that the Ninth New Hampshire fully deserves the proud record it has thus far made. Only those who have taken part in a battle can under stand the difficulties encountered in presenting a truthful picture of the part borne by particular individuals or companies in a general assault, and how imperfect at best must be the result. It is easy to describe the move ments of great bodies, their advance and retreat ; but in a decisive action, where men's lives hang by a hair, there is little time for observation. The deafening can non dulls the ears, smoke blinds the eyes ; one knows that men are falling about him, some in the peaceful embrace of a merciful death, and others groaning in agony beneath the trampling feet of horses and men, and yet scarcely realizes, even then, that any moment a similar fate may befall him. So it is when the smoke has cleared away, and he tries to depict to others what he himself has seen and heard. A thousand incidents present themselves before him, and then, as never before, he comprehends how feeble are words to express the reality of what has occurred. Therefore, we can not but feel that the following description of the specific action of the Ninth regiment, though told by active par ticipants, is but a tithe of what might be written as to what befell them on that bloody field. 196 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, " We crossed the pontoon bridge Friday morning, December 12, at sunrise, and remained all day in the streets of Fredericksburg. That night we obtained a good night's rest, sleeping upon our arms in the streets. Heavy firing commenced early Saturday morning ; we were immediately placed under arms, and kept in that state of suspense which none but a soldier can appre ciate, moving now this way a little, now that, and every moment expecting to be 'ordered in,' till about 1 p. m., when our brigade was ordered in, not as a whole, but by regiments. " Our regiment moved to the rear and left of the city, and swinging to the right, advanced along the open field towards the railroad. Having crossed the railroad we soon came under a galling artillery fire. We now took a double-quick, and the fire increased as we neared the deep cut, through which is the carriage road running west from the city. " The sides of this cut were perhaps fifteen feet high, and nearly perpendicular. As we were rushing into this, Lieutenant Lewis was hit by a piece of bursting shell just as he had gained the first embankment, and fell headlong to the bottom, a corpse. ' ' Two pieces of rebel artillery had perfect range of this cut, and poured through it an incessant storm of shell and canister. It was with the greatest difficulty that the men, under their heavy burdens, could ascend the opposite bank, yet to remain there for any time was annihilation. There was no retreat ; to remain there was death, and to go forward — when once we had gained the top of the embankment there was the same murderous fire of artillery, combined with that of infantry. "Many of our officers behaved with great courage, Lieut. C- D. Copp, Co. C. Capt. C. D. Copp, Co. C. Phineas R. Huntoon, Co. C. Lieut. John B. Mason, Co. D. 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 197 some of them leaping up the embankment and then pull ing up their men. The ascent was much more difficult on the left than on the right, and the loss in the left companies was very heavy. Then, having gained the opposite embankment, we had entered what has been appropriately termed the ' slaughter pen.' "To reach the front we now had to swing to the left and advance across an open field, every foot of which was exposed to the fire of the rebel artillery, and upon which rained a perfect shower of bullets. This plain was already thickly strewn with the dead and dying of other regiments, and at every step, though advancing at the top of our speed, wide gaps were made in our ranks by cannon shot and shell, and many sank down pierced by the deadly Minie. " In crossing fences and ditches and passing build ings, the companies became somewhat separated from each other. The color bearer was mortally wounded, and several of the color guard were among the killed and wounded. Under the hottest fire, when the color sergeant was shot and the well aimed fire of the enemy seemed to threaten annihilation, Lieut. C. D. Copp of the color company seized the National colors and threw himself in advance of his company, which position he kept until the front line was reached. There the men, with those of other regiments, sheltering themselves as much as possible by knolls, embankments, walls, etc., kept up a terrific fire till after dark, when, our ammuni tion being expended, we moved back into the city, replenished our cartridge boxes, and then returned to another portion of the field, where, however, we had no fighting. "'During Sunday and Monday we had no fighting, 198 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, but on Monday night were again ordered to the front, where we remained within a few yards of the rebel pickets till about midnight, when we were moved stealthily back through the city, in whose streets was not now to be seen a man of those thousands who com pletely thronged them a few hours before, except a few companies or decimated battalions like ourselves, mov ing stealthily towards the pontoon bridge which we had crossed three days before in high expectation of winning a glorious victory." Brigadier-General Nagle, in his official report to Gen eral Burnside after the battle, thus describes the work of the brigade to which the Ninth New Hampshire belonged : Head-Quarters First Brigade, 2D Div., 9TH Army Corps. Near Falmouth, Va., December 16th, 1862. General : I have the honor to submit the following report of the part taken by my Brigade in the recent operations against the enemy : On the morning of Friday, the 12th inst., in obedience to your order, I crossed the Rappahannock, in the vicinity of the Lacy House, with my Brigade, and took position under the shelter on the opposite side of the river. I remained in this position until 4 p. m., when I moved my troops a short distance down the first street running parallel with the river, where we bivouacked for the night. On the morning of the 13th we moved further down said street, left in front, until we came up with the right of General Getty's troops. Here I remained until 12 130 o'clock p. m., when I by your order advanced to the support of General Ferrero, who was already engaged ; I moved by the right of regiments to the front, to pass obstacles, until I got to the rear of the town, when the regiments formed in line of battle. The Sixth New Hampshire (Colonel Griffin) and the Seventh Rhode Island (Colonel Bliss) advanced to the front on the right of the rail road, in good order, under a murderous fire from the enemy's artillery. The Second Maryland (Colonel Allard), Twelfth Rhode Island (Colonel Brown), and Ninth New Hampshire (Lieutenant-Colonel 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 1 99 Babbitt commanding), being on the left of the railroad, were moved in order, under shelter as much as possible, to the railroad cut, and from there advanced to the front. The Forty-eighth Pennsylvania (Colonel Sigfried) was for a time held in reserve ; at 2 130 p. m. the Forty-eighth Pennsylvania was ordered to the front. The men marched forward under a galling fire, like true veterans. The whole of my Brigade remained in the front, and did good ser vice until after sixty rounds of ammunition had been expended, and until they were relieved at dusk by other troops, when by your order my command was withdrawn, in good order, to the position occupied on the previous night. The men were here supplied with ammunition, and then bivouacked for the night. My Brigade remained in the same position until Monday evening, when I was again by your orders moved to the front, with instructions '¦'¦to hold the city at all hazards.''1 I placed my troops in position on the left of the railroad, and commenced to strengthen and fortify my position by throwing up intrenchments, and digging rifle-pits, etc. At 11 : 30 p. m. by your order I withdrew my command across the river to our former camps. My Brigade went into action with about 2,700 men and my total loss amounts to 522. Too much praise cannot be given to the officers and men of my command, especially the Ninth New Hampshire, Forty-eighth Penn sylvania, Sixth New Hampshire, and Seventh Rhode Island. [Signed] James Nagle, Brigadier- General. To Brigadier-General Sturgis, Commanding id Div. , glh Army Corps. FOLLOWING THE CAMP. Five weeks have slipped away since General Burnside assumed command of the army, and as we trace the record of the Ninth New Hampshire, day by day, through their diaries and letters, we get a glimpse of life in the field such as can be gained in no other way. To men 200 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, transported as these had been into scenes wholly for eign to those to which they had been accustomed, every thing about them was of interest ; and while the thought of the battles he has fought may even now bring the old- time thrill to the soldier's heart, yet after all, his memory lingers most fondly on his life in the camp, — the joys and sorrows that made up his daily portion : so once again we gather up the threads of the many-hued web, and weave another scene in the tapestry picture. THE DAILY RECORD. By the rank and file. "Nov. 9. We are having a rest to-day, and it is such a luxury to be permitted to rest on God's holy day, tho' the men are chopping wood for camp-fires, washing their clothes, and in fact doing their own work and ' find ing their own pleasure,' and we sit curled up in our little tent, the cold wind keeping it meanwhile filled with smoke from the little fire in front. " At 2 1-2 p. m. the chaplain invited all to his tent who were interested in keeping up religious meetings, with the intention of making arrangements for regular meetings, but we were hardly seated when we heard the order ' Strike tents ! ' and thus ended our first meeting. " Started about 3 1-2 o'clock. Passed thro' Glen Mills. Crossed a fork of the Rappahannock. Many of the houses along the road have been deserted. The land in this part of the state is sandy, and much of it not under cultivation. Marched about five miles, and camped near Amissville, where other troops had just left and their camp-fires were still burning." " Ordered to pack at 3 p. m. ; had the privilege, how- 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 201 ever, of sending out letters. Crossed the Rappahannock at Glen Mills, passed through a little village called Amissville, and occupied a little ridge beyond, relieving a portion of another brigade. It seems we are at length hard on to quite a body of the enemy. Are in fact at the front, and liable to have a scrimmage with the rascals ourselves. Saw an innumerable flock of crows this p. m., flying southward over our line of march. Their vast column extended in either direction as far as the eye could reach, and occupied hours in passing." " Nov. io. Report in the morning that we are to remain in camp to-day, and many of us went to washing our clothes. " About 9 a. m. heard cannonading ; at io 1-2 ordered to fall in. Proceeded a little way and met the baggage train and cavalry returning. Soon a battery opened upon us. Our battery took position on a little eminence, and replied with vigor. Threw out skirmishers, and advanced in line of battle. " Colonel Fellows comes along and says, ' Better eat some hard-tack, boys, while you have a chance ;' and thereupon we all went to crunching the delicious stuff. Firing ceased towards night, when we stacked arms and made some coffee." "Many of the men are out of hard-tack and have nothing to eat. I had a scanty supper, which I spliced by parching an ear of corn which I picked up by the roadside to-day. "Am feeling a little chilly for want of my shirt, which I took off to have washed this morning and have not got dry enough to put on yet. "Just as we were about to turn in, our company with one other was detailed to go out in support of a battery 202 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, about a mile distant. Did not pitch any tents. Woke up in the night feeling very chilly ; went and lay down by a fire, and in my eagerness to warm my back burned out the back of my overcoat." " Had the liveliest scramble yet for rails. A quarter of a mile of fence was on its way to camp in less than three minutes from the time the first rail started. Supper was the next thing. 'It beats all nater' how much we can eat, provided we can get it. Gladly picked up bits of crackers which another regiment had left scattered about their camp-ground. About nine in the evening Companies E and C were sent to support a battery near where we were this morning. Spread my blanket in the sheltering crook of a fence, and with a comrade slept long and well, though the ground froze quite hard." " I am now sitting by a big fire of rails. Virginia will have any amount of rails to split when the war is over." "Nov. n. "No firing heard to-day except at a con siderable distance. In the afternoon took some cloth from an old pair of pants and put a new ' breadth ' into the back of my overcoat where I burned it out last night ; result — a rare work of art. "Many of the men had nothing to eat till we drew rations to-day. Received a mail in the evening, which had the usual effect upon our dispositions." "Received a bundle in the mail containing a shirt and a pair of gloves. The latter are particularly acceptable, and the former, seeing that now, for the first time in two months, I am the owner of two shirts, will not come amiss." " Nov. 12. Reveille at 5 a. m., and without stopping for breakfast marched back to the place we left Sunday. 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 203 Made a short stop, and then 'Assembly' sounded, ahd we were hurried over a fearfully rough road six or eight miles farther, to White Sulphur Springs. . . . There was a good deal of swearing among the men before we reached our destination though. This morning Downs [Edwin W., Company E], who has been poorly for some time and was straggling along behind, was cap tured by the Johnnies, who had followed us pretty close as far as the river, together with the big coffee-pot and all of the spoons of the captain's mess, which he had been commissioned to carry." "Joined the regiment and moved back to the ground we left Sunday and camped. Went to the brook and washed from head to foot, and then went to a corn-field to hunt for stray ' nubbins ' of corn. By diligent search I had found a few, when I perceived the regiment fall ing in. " Our cooks had drawn a few beans, and had just got them to stewing when the order to march came. We ate them half raw, and started with a little raw corn in our haversacks. Made a hasty march of about eight miles and camped near White Sulphur Springs. Made some coffee, and Barber and I used the last of a little Indian meal which we have been using very parsimoni ously to make some gruel, parched and ate some corn, and turned in, thankful for a ' good supper.' " "I learned to-day what it was to be hungry. So much so that I was compelled to eat raw pork." The reason of this scarcity was because the division's supply train had been captured. The two armies were hovering very near each other and skirmishes were fre quent. One stormy evening, the march being delayed, the train was waiting in the road for orders as to time 204 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, and place for packing. A Confederate officer disguised in a Union uniform rode up to the officers in charge of the train, saying, " General So-and-so directs that you pack your train one side here, and if you will follow me, I will show you where." The train was at once moved into a field near by, but no sooner was in place than a line of Johnnies was around it and it was taken away to replenish their larders. A good "haul" for them, but a sore one for the hungry men whose stomachs went empty for a number of days. " Nov. 13. — Orders came at one o'clock of the nth to be ready to march at five, and the baggage train at three, so as to get ahead, as it was found that the rebels had nearly surrounded us and were trying to cut us off. ' ' We marched back five miles to our old camp ground, and expected to remain there through the day, but did not but three hours. The tents were nearly all pitched, and the beans (which we had this morning) were about half cooked, and I got a d g from the teamster for insisting on having them put on, as they were already overloaded. ... I have just eaten my dinner, consisting of coffee and pork roasted on a stick, which I like better than fried. . . . When you get this, make me some little bags out of stout cot ton cloth, size about four inches square, to put coffee, tea, sugar, etc., in, which I carry in my haversack sometimes with three days' rations." "Exchanged a bit of pork for a small piece of beef this morning, which, with some parched corn, made us quite a palatable tho' not very bountiful breakfast." "Not a little growling this morning. The scarcity of hard-tack seems to be accompanied by scarcity of patriot ism. 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 205 "Visited ruins of White Sulphur Springs in the after noon. . . . The place must have been magnificent before its destruction. The main building is four stories high, tho' nothing now remains of it but its blackened walls and massive brick pillars which surrounded the main building and supported the balconies. Near the Springs was a marble statue of the 'Goddess of Health,' which has been wantonly and disgracefully broken in pieces." "Strolled dowm to the Springs this afternoon. . . The grounds are very tastefully laid out, and were kept till recently in excellent trim. A large four-story hotel fronted the highway and partially hid the grounds. This was flanked with long, low ranges of hospital build ings, with bowling-alley, bath-houses, etc., arranged conveniently around. It is said to have been the roof beneath which the ordinance of the secession of Virginia was signed. . . . When you write again, send me a small box of unguentum, as I must have something to rout the lice. They will be carrying me off yet unless I take some desperate measures with them. Do n't worry about our clothing, as we are well supplied." "Since writing you on Sunday we have marched and countermarched more than twenty-five miles, but are now distant from our camp of Sunday morning only about six miles. " On Sunday morning we left camp expecting a fight, as Pleasonton's cavalry had been skirmishing all the morning. We went quite to their pickets (the rebels'), and formed line of battle and advanced over ground lately left by the enemy. We did not come up with them, however, though our cavalry had some smart firing with them and drove them back. We slept on the field that 206 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, night, and the next day kept our ground. We have since changed to this locality, where we may be attacked at any time. "You may not be aware of the existence of the White Sulphur Springs hotel, which is now quite near our camp. It was once a place of noted resort for invalids and tourists in this region. The hotels — large brick edifices of splendid proportions and style — were destroyed by the rebels just before Pope's passage through this region last summer, and are now a mass of ruins, but the grounds and lawns and fountains are all left, show ing what was once a noble establishment. The spring is strongly sulphur, and the water tastes like as if gun powder were dissolved in it. The furniture of many of the bath-houses and dwellings designed for families is still left. You will recollect this place as that where Mr. John Goss and family were engaged hotel-keeping before going into the National at Washington." "Nov. 14. — For a wonder, remained in camp, on the same ground we occupied yesterday. . . . Another mail to-day." " Last night one of the Company H men died in his tent. . . . We are well supplied with ambulances, and yet sick men are compelled to march at the point of the bayonet. I pray to be delivered from sickness even above death itself while I am in the army." " Nov. 15. — Broke camp at daybreak. Were hindered a long time in crossing a creek. About 9:12 a. m. a rebel battery opened briskly and was well answered by ours. "Their shells seemed to be aimed principally at our baggage train, which was hurried to a less exposed position as fast as the terrified muleteers could urge their more fearless quadrupeds, who would be sure to 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 207 exhibit their total depravity by balking in the most unexpected places, and breaking out wagon poles wherever' shell flew the thickest. For a time everything indicated an engagement, but the rebel battery at length withdrew from our front and we marched till dark." " (Noon.) We are at rest a few miles from White Sulphur Springs, having left there early this morning. . Our baggage train was shelled while leaving by the ' rebs,' who were near by, and came near being taken prisoners. One teamster was wounded and wagon demolished by a shell." "Went into camp at Fayettesville, on the same field with General Doubleday's division. Weather fine." " Nov. 16. — Our ' Sabbath day's journeys ' differ from those of the old Jews in that they are generally longer than the journeys of other days. " Made a severe march thro' one of the most desolate and barren regions I have yet seen. Came in sight of a railroad for the first time in two weeks. Camped about three miles from Warrenton Junction. " No bread in camp, but most of the men have man aged to ' abduct ' some corn from the horse and mule rations, and this, parched, serves as hard-tack." " On guard at night, which was very dark and threatened to be rainy. Did not have a very hard time, as my post was at general head-quarters, beside a good fire." "Nov. 17. — A dark and gloomy day. Being called into line at an early hour, Colonel Fellows took his ac customed place in front for the last time, and after read ing his resignation and the order accepting the same, made a brief but pointed farewell address to the officers and soldiers of the Ninth New Hampshire volunteers. 208 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, ". . . Colonel Fellows combines in himself the rare qualifications of mildness and sternness, bravery and prudence, and none of the officers present can now fill his place. We shall now long for the return of Lieuten ant-Colonel Titus. Our quartermaster also resigned, and returned home with Colonel Fellows. " The country seems to be full of troops. The infan try are obliged to take the fields and give the roads to the supply trains and artillery. This renders the march ing very hard." " Nearly all the forenoon was occupied in issuing rations. The sight of these has revived the boys' droop ing spirits wonderfully. In the afternoon took up line of march for Fredericksburg ; accomplished about ten miles. The whole corps was in motion at the same time, and in as compact a body as possible, one division, with the artillery and baggage, keeping the road, with one of the other two on either side. It was a grand and imposing spectacle, and one not often seen — 25,000 men, with miles of trains in compact order, tramping through fields and forests. I did n't wonder much at the excla mation of an old lady who stood in the doorway of her cabin and watched us as we passed, — ' Dear suz ! I did n't s'pose there wuz so many folkses in the world !' . Went into camp at five o'clock." " Nov. 18. — Routed at half-past three o'clock and started at daybreak. Camped about half-past one in the afternoon, eight miles from Fredericksburg." "Our whole corps on one field. Starting at day light, we had marched some twelve or fourteen miles by one o'clock, when, well tired out, we encamped, and enjoyed not a little the chance for rest. . . . The weather has been warm, foggy, and more or less rainy for two or three days past." Lieut. S. Horace Perry, Co. Q. J862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 209 " Nov. 19. — Foggy, with some rain. Travelling very slippery. Reached Falmouth, opposite Fredericksburg, at 1 p. m. Saw this sign on one of the groceries : ' Good chuing tobacco for sale here.' " 2 .30 p. m. — Are now drawn out on a large plain and ordered to rest on our arms, as our artillery is expected soon to open on the town. . . . Our batteries are so planted that it seems they could destroy the place in an hour. At dark all is quiet and have pitched our tents. Went to the bank of the river and took a look at the city opposite. It is a larger town than I had supposed, and a fine-looking place for a Southern city. The rebel pickets occupy Fredericksburg, and over the Falmouth bank of the Rappahannock are within speaking distance, and are firing off blank cartridges of wit at a great rate." " Our boys have been down to the river, talking with the rebel pickets on the other side, cracking jokes, and giving each other a history of what is to come. They say we shall take Richmond in ashes." " Encamped a short distance back from the river. The city is still in the hands of the enemy. They have destroyed the bridges, and show some signs of making a stand here. . . . Hope by to-morrow our flag will be waving triumphantly over the second city of Virginia. . . . Our guns command completely the whole city, and as soon as our pontoon train can arrive and bridge the river, it must fall into our hands." [The following incident of special detail is contributed by Lieut. S. H. Perry, at that time sergeant of Com pany I :] "The regiment arrived opposite Fredericksburg in the afternoon of November 19, and went into camp on 2IO NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, the bluff in rear of the Lacy House. Company I, of which I was a member, was detailed for picket duty that night, our posts extending from the railroad bridge about halfway to a ford near Falmouth. As sergeant, I was in command of the post at the ferry opposite the city. " Next morning, about seven o'clock, an orderly came for the officer in command of that post to report to General Patrick, provost marshal-general of the Army of the Potomac. I did so at once, and received from him a white flag, with orders to go to the shore, wave the flag, and demand the surrender of the city of Fredericks burg in his name. Carrying out these instructions, I received a reply stating that the one in command would meet the general, and agree upon terms if possible. This statement proved to be only a ruse, however, in order that more time might be gained for the opposing army to get into position." "Nov. 20. — Rained fearfully the latter part of the night, and before morning most of the tents were com pletely flooded. . . . There is no wood within a long distance of camp, many of the men are completely drenched, and altogether it is a cheerless time. "At nine and a half a. m. one of our cannon opened on a train of cars which the rebs undertook to move from Fredericksburg. At ten o'clock cannonading quite brisk. . . -. Tremendous rain continued all day and night. As we had no wood for a fire and no candles, turned in at dark and slept no less than twelve hours." " It is only one week to Thanksgiving, and I should like very much to be with you, but I know I cannot, so must make the best of it. I will be very thankful if they will give me plenty of hard-tack. Much more so than I ever was for a roast turkey at home." 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 211 " It rained ' right smart,' to use the Virginia phrase, last night, and as our bivouac is upon low ground, we all came near taking an involuntary bath. Various were the expressions of feeling as we were summoned by the reveille from under our ' shelties ' into the liquid elements without. ... A few of us, at length, by uniting our efforts, succeeded in getting up quite a respectable fire, and fortifying the inner man with a supply of hot coffee and fried hard-tack, concluded, unless we got drowned, we should probably live for some time to come. . . . The storm ¦ continued through the day, which we spent in keeping as com fortable as we could, and in preparing, by getting brush, for our beds, etc., for the night." " Nov. 21. — Left camp about 3 p. m. It is said that several rebel batteries were discovered, all trained upon this plain, densely covered with our troops, which was the cause of our hasty move. Moved about a mile." "This storm, and the non-arrival of the pontoons, seems to have ended our advance for the present. Just at night moved back onto the hills east of Falmouth, and went into camp near both wood and water, and on dry, smooth ground. Pitched our tents for about the twentieth time since leaving Pleasant Valley, cooked our supper, and by the light of blazing camp-fires perused the con tents of a huge mail-bag that arrived this evening. If we only had some of the cider and apples you speak of, think we could go to bed as jolly as if we were at home, As it is, we are far from sober." "Thursday night Company I went on picket on the edge of the river, where we stood in the rain and mud ankle-deep until the next night. While there the bri gade moved, and here we were, not relieved so as to get 212 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, into camp until 9 a. m., without a dry thread about us; we were glad to throw ourselves upon the ground and sleep, and I am sure I never slept sounder; it was quite enough to take one's patriotism from him ; but when we got into camp around a good fire, eating our suppers of coffee and hard-tack, you might see a jolly crowd." "Nov. 22. — Went to Falmouth in the evening with Burnham. Carried about nine pounds of 'surplus' coffee belonging to the company, which we exchanged for about fifty pounds of flour, which we lugged back to camp, a distance of three miles." [Burnham says, — ] "We tried what we thought would be a short cut through the woods, but if the distance was less the road was worse. . . . Falmouth is a little, dirty village, of perhaps three hundred inhabitants before the war. It has a large flouring-mill, several stores, and was evi dently once the centre of considerable trade and busi ness, but everything here has a worn-out, dilapidated appearance now. . . . Prices are what in New England would seem rather exorbitant : Flour, twenty dollars per barrel ; butter, sixty cents per pound ; sugar, seventy-five cents ; salt, one hundred dollars per sack, and so on." [It was at this disheartening stage of affairs that the following congratulatory order was issued :] Head-Quarters, 9TH Army Corps, Opposite Fredericksburg, Va., November 22d, 1862. General Orders No. 13. The Brigadier-General Commanding congratulates the troops of the 9th Corps on the cheerful and soldier-like manner in which duty [862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 213 has been performed and hardships endured, during the last month. Night marches, short rations, exposure to stormy November weather, with its rains and snows, while moving in the advance, or with the enemy on our flanks for several weeks, all have been borne nobly. While animated by such a spirit troops are equal to any emergency, and it is with confidence that we face the dangers and trials of the future. In view of the coming operations, the Brigadier-General Commanding directs the attention of the officers particularly to a few points of military importance. 1 . Outpost duty requires all the intelligence and skill we can com mand, in order to secure the rest and quiet of the camp, and to pre vent surprises. The Army Regulations on this subject should be studied from paragraph 602 to 642, and pickets should be posted in such a manner as to sustain each other in case of attack, and, sup ported by the Grand Guards, hold the enemy in check long enough for the Corps to form for battle. Division, Brigade, and Regimental commanders will look particularly both to the instruction of officers, and to the performance of picket and grand guard duty. 2. Company and all other officers will see that their men have always two or three days rations about their persons, that their cartridge boxes contain forty rounds of ammunition, and that their arms are always clean and in good firing condition. The men them selves will not wait for their officers to prompt them to these necessary conditions to their comfort and safety. New troops are cautioned against overloading their knapsacks. 3. On going into action let all remember the necessity of keeping cool, closing well up on the enemy, and taking good aim. Cavalry charges are always to be met, not by random firing, but by a well directed volley, which will inevitably scatter the horses. Artillery fire is more frightful in sound and appearance than reality, and the quicker the men move over the ground to the front the smaller will be the loss. One well aimed bullet does more execution than ten that are not aimed, so that four good shots are worth more than forty rounds fired at random. Ammunition should not be wasted. Many battles are lost because ammunition gives out at just the critical moment. Even rapid firing can best be conducted coolly and with regular aim. Finally, fellow-soldiers, let us all remember the enthusiasm and patriotism which filled our breasts on first taking up arms for the good 214 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, of the country; that we are fighting for the permanent peace and welfare of our families, homes, and firesides, and that by a heroic effort on the part of every man, this campaign may terminate the war. By Command of Brigadier-General Willcox : Robt. A. Hutchins, Captain and Assistant Adjutant-General. " Nov. 23. — We are grateful for another Sabbath of rest. Great preparations seem to be on foot for a battle. The smoke of camp-fires is seen for miles on every hand, and the beating of drums, the blowing of bugles and the clatter of cavalry, the rumbling of army trains and thundering of artillery over the stony roads, keep up a perfect din by day, and thousands of cold and hungry mules with their hideous braying give free concerts ' for the benefit of the soldiers' every night." " Cool, but not very uncomfortable. Inspection in the morning, religious services by the chaplain in the after noon. Text of sermon : Rev. xxii, 3." "Nov. 24. — Were required to lay out our camp in regular order and to 'fix up' our quarters as comfortably as possible. Evidently the general's plans have changed, but why, is more than any of us know." " Nov. 25. — We went out scouting with Charlie Hurl- butt, going as far as we thought it prudent. Saw a review of General Birney's division by General Hooker. The troops of the command, consisting of eighteen regi ments and two six-gun batteries, were drawn up in three long lines of battle, in the open, showy order peculiar to such occasions. The generals rode first along the front, and then back along the rear, of each of these, the bands playing ' Hail to the Chief.' They then took their position in front of the first, and the troops, in column of companies, passed in review before them, the music 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 215 playing lively marching airs. They were well drilled and appeared finely, and as I listened to the soul-stirring strains of the music, and saw battalion after battalion pass with gleaming bayonets and streaming banners, I was almost chained to the spot, and formed new and enlarged ideas of the magnitude and strength of our army." "Nov. 26. — The weather was cold, and it was very muddy this morning, it having rained nearly all night. This time, however, our shanty was fortunately in a condition to shed water, and we slept dry and comforta ble. . . . General Sumner reviewed our division this morning." Nov. 27. — " I doubt whether there were ever before so many vacant chairs or sad hearts in New England as there are to-day. . . . Early in the afternoon Com pany E was detailed for picket. Marching to the Rap pahannock we found that we were not needed on the posts, and so retired to the vicinity of the Lacy House and spent the night. Finding a pile of boards, Barber and I spread our blankets on some of them and fixed some of the rest into a kind of roof, and altogether our roof and house were the greatest luxuries of the day." "I am having a Thanksgiving even here. Shall I tell you in what it consists? Feeling a little unwell this morning, and remembering the Latin proverb, '¦Fames optimum condimentum est,' I ate only one hard-tack with a little coffee for my breakfast. ... I made some flapjacks for my Thanksgiving Dinner, and sprinkled on them my day's ration of sugar, and I had a delicious dinner. We are to have some boiled beans for supper, which will be a great luxury for us, as we have had no variety for some time, though we have had plenty of good hard-tack and meat." 2l6 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [November, "As I made me a cup of coffee this morning and scalded my hard-tacks to kill the worms in them, I felt that there were those who had nothing to eat, and after satisfying the inner man I said, 'O Lord, I thank thee that it is as well with me as it is !' " " Rising at six o'clock from a bed of pine boughs and army blankets, I made a rush for the brook, and after several minutes spent in rubbing and scrubbing con cluded I could see, and would pass muster here in this land of dirt and smoke. . . . Breakfast was the next thing on the programme. Imagine, if you can, eight or ten of us round a smoky fire of green pine, cooking coffee in our tin cups, frying pork and hard tack on our tin plates, with split sticks for handles, toasting crackers on the coals — talking, laughing, eat ing, and wiping from our tanned and blackened faces the tears that the merciless smoke extorts. attended the religious services, which Chaplain Gushee conducted in a very interesting manner for the two New Hampshire regiments of our brigade, in front of General Nagle's tent. Text : i Thess. v, 18. . . . Company E and three or four others were detailed for picket and ordered to pack up immediately." "Attended service in front of General Nagle's quar ters, we playing for the same. This serves to break the monotony of camp life, but the grub remains the same as other days." [Some of the Company E boys sent to the old mill and bought a few pounds of flour, and decided to have a " minute pudding" for their Thanksgiving dinner. The flour had been manufactured evidently from " grown wheat," was very musty, and evidence was not want ing that the rats had enjoyed free access to it. The \ 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 2I-J finishing touch was given by the cook, who burned the pudding in the making, and if it did not taste of all the colors of the rainbow it certainly smelt of all the odors of Tartarus. J " Nov. 28. — Yesterday being Thanksgiving Day, I began a long letter to you . . . when I was inter rupted, and have not had time to resume. . . . My health was never so good as now. I only feel a little reluctant to go to bed, which consists of the ground, and is pretty cold to warm up." "This morning we find ourselves on a beautiful site of land, from which we get a grand view of the city. I can see perhaps a thousand chimneys piercing the roofs of Fredericksburg, yet from all this number the smoke is seen curling from only a very few, which tells us that the inhabitants have left their homes and fled to the country ; but on the rising ground beyond the town may be seen batteries and redoubts and long lines of breastworks rising one above the other, and all ready to pour down upon us volleys of lead and iron whenever we shall attempt to cross the river." "A comfortless creature is a sick soldier at this season of the year. If we attempt to warm ourselves the smoke drives in our faces, while we freeze one side and roast the other. If we go into our tents, they are cold, muddy, and repulsive, and among our army rations there is nothing that one a little out of health does not perfectly loathe." " No guard mount this morning. Played for brigade drill, and afterwards for dress parade." " The ' reb' pickets are just across the river, perhaps fifty rods broad at this point, and sometimes bandy words with our men. Farther back some of their fortifications are in view, and the hills beyond are smoky vwith their 2 1 8 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [November, camp-fires. Picked a rosebud from a well-loaded bush in the garden of the De Lacy House, where we stayed last night." " Nov. 29. — Saturday is washing day with us, it being understood that the men have the day as much to them selves as possible for this purpose." "Nov. 30. — I would like to have you know that we have wet rains in Virginia, such as you know nothing of in Vermont. ... At present we are some ways - from wood, and on a hill, where the wind strikes us in every direction. " . . . Had to deal out three days' rations to the men, consisting of hard-tack, pork, coffee, and sugar, also rice and beans, which are cooked in a mess. We also have 1.1-4 pounds of fresh beef every other day. The ration of pork is twelve ounces per day, both of which the men prefer to cook themselves. We feel the need of more sugar, it being only fifteen pounds to one hundred men, which makes two large spoonfuls per day to a man. . . . The $5.00 — Vermont or New Hampshire money — is good here, but I could pass that $5.00 Secesh bill that I sent you if I had it. " . . . I have sent to Washington for a field sword for the captain as a present from the company, costing $13.00, to be paid for equally by them. Colonel Titus will bring it with him. ... I sent a paper with a hard-tack enclosed the 27th." " This morning played for general inspection, this afternoon for services at the Forty-eighth Pennsylvania head-quarters." "Sermon by the chaplain in the afternoon. Text: Luke xxi, 25. A cold place to worship, to sit on the wet ground in a cold windy day." 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 219 "Dec. 1. — Regular drills have been instituted, of nearly four hours per day, Saturdays and Sundays excepted." " This is the first opportunity I have had to-day, but as we draw a half candle now — last night being the first since we left Pleasant Valley — I can write evenings after a fashion. " I was highly pleased to receive the stockings, nightcap, and bags, all safe and satisfactory. The cap is made different from most others, but all the warmer, they being more like a cap without a visor, a band about an inch wide, with full crown, and a knot or tassel in the centre. Some of them are quite fanciful. "Send in my box a pound of saleratus, or something of the kind, for making cakes with water, with directions for use — and anything else you choose. Have the box stout and well nailed, for they receive rough usage from Washington here. Few bottles come through safe. One thing more, is a pound of pure leaf tobacco. It may surprise you, but I have used it all the time. The surgeon recommended it as a preventive of disease in this climate, and on observation I am confident that it is the case. It costs here from one to two dollars per pound, according to the quality." "Dec. 2. — The New Hampshire Second arrived here a few days ago. We were glad to see them you may imagine." "Dec. 3. — The president's message is the great theme of conversation thro' the army. I think no one uninspired can now presume to interpret the signs of the times or tell us what the future of our Republic may be." "There are no preparations making for winter quar- 220 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, ters yet. Many are getting sick from exposure, while others are getting as fat as fools on hard-tack and pork. We get but a pound of bread a day. I can eat the whole any time at one meal, but I weigh 174 pounds, and what I get fat on I can't see, unless it is on faith that I am going home next spring. "You can't imagine howl should like to see you; and wouldn't we walk down to Mrs. Cs and get some apples? I have not tasted one for many a long day, and do not expect to for many another." "This evening serenaded General Sturgis. Had a splendid treat of apples and tobacco." "Dec. 4. — Started as soon as light this morning with Bugbee to get some Indian meal. Went to a mill about two miles distant, where we obtained each a haversack full, which will furnish us with many a dainty ' mess.'" " Dec. 5. — On duty as ' police,' and had a nice time lugging wood and water for the cooks." " Things are generally upside down today, and we may as well laugh as cry at circumstances. Indeed I do n't know which alternative our mothers would take if they were to look in upon us this p. m., for they would imagine us very uncomfortable in the first place ; and when they saw us using our Yankee ingenuity to better our condition, I am sure they would laugh and say, ' I'll risk you for a while.' Here I am, just commencing this letter. Do you ask where? Why, in my little fly-tent with three companions, the size of our domicile allowing us but two postures, — lying and sitting, — the latter only when we take up with very humble seats. Accordingly, I am seated on my knapsack, clad in overcoat, gloves, and hat, and thus able to keep quite comfortable, except my feet are a little cold just now. The snow and sleet 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 221 are pattering down upon our tent, and occasionally drops of water and snowflakes introduce themselves through the thin cloth or some convenient aperture, for our house is well ventilated. I shall not attempt to draw the picture outside the tent, for I can give you no correct idea of Virginia mud on and about a camp-ground during a storm like the present. But with pleasant tent- mates, when in good health, I can pass even such a day with considerable pleasure. This afternoon I read one of Beecher's sermons aloud. About the time I finished a mail was announced, and out we rushed, thinking nothing of mud or snow till we had seen the last letter delivered. I received two, one of which covered only a half sheet, and I am using the other half in writing this letter. We shall wrap up in our blankets about dark, and lie as warm as pigs till daylight." " Dec. 6. — Cold and frozen, thawing but very little in the sun. No drills, but hard work to keep warm." "Dec. 7. — We got a ration of potatoes yesterday, the • first we have tasted for more than a month. We get rice or beans almost every day, so we get along very well with eight hard crackers a day." "We had snow day before yesterday, and it is cold here now. The snow is some three inches deep. We have little shelter tents with no fire, and have to keep warm the best we can. We earnestly hope there will be a settlement of this thing on the president's recommenda tion. Fighting is getting unpopular, especially among the private soldiers." "Would be called a cold day, even in New England. Between the smoke and cold my eyes are nearly out. . The only way I can stand it is to crawl in my tent, draw on overcoat and gloves, and wrap up in our blankets." 222 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, "Dec. 8. — A little warmer.. Orders to 'fix up' our tents as comfortably as possible, and excusing us from duty for two days for this purpose." "This evening serenaded at head-quarters. Colonel Fellows having resigned on account of ill health, Lieu tenant-Colonel Titus is promoted to be colonel, Captain Babbitt to be lieutenant-colonel, Lieutenants Hough, Hutchinson, Smith, and others to be captains, Second Lieutenant Copp to be first lieutenant, and others." " Could not get tools yesterday to work with in remod elling our dwelling, but went at it early this morning. . Cut and lugged on our backs logs enough to stock ade our 'cabin' one and a half feet or so from the ground, then dug down a few inches, using the dirt to bank up with. Over this stretched four out of our five (there being one to each man) pieces of tent-cloth. Built a fire-place with chimney in farther end, with sticks of wood for bricks and mud for mortar. Fastened up the other end with our remaining piece of tent-cloth, which answered also for the door, and spread three or four inches of pine boughs on the ' floor,' which completed our improvements. Building a fire in our ' chimney,' as we termed it, and finding that it worked splendidly, we turned in, as proud and merry as a New York merchant would be with a new brownstone front. Before we had finished, however, orders were received to be in readi ness to move on short notice, with three days' rations in haversacks." " Dec. io. — Pork and hard-tack will fat a soldier if he only gets enough of it. I weigh 180 pounds. "Our regiment was on picket Monday on the banks of the river. The rebs were on the other side, in plain sight and speaking distance, but during the whole 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 223 twenty-four hours neither side spoke a word to the other." "Expecting an engagement to-morrow. The band was ordered to Division Surgeon Cutter's head-quarters, to receive instructions. This is the first engagement since we were brigaded. Now our duties are different. The Second Brigade band was also there. In the even ing serenaded Colonel Stevens and Lieutenant-Colonel Bowers of the Thirteenth New Hampshire, they both being residents of Nashua." " Dec. 11. — We reported to Dr. Cutter, accompanied by members of the Second Brigade band, and were ordered to the rear of Stafford Heights. Began to erect hospital tents, working at this all day and remaining here through the night." "The battle has opened in terrible earnest. At 6 a. m. I was awakened by the discharge of two heavy cannon, and in less than five minutes there was a deafening roar of artillery on all sides. " Noon. — I never had any idea of a terrific cannonade before. There has hardly been a moment's cessation since the first gun was fired this morning, and much of the time it would seem as if the very elements were con vulsed in the fierce struggle. "Artillery and ammunition trains were rumbling over the roads during the whole of last night, and the infantry which has passed this morning seems almost without number. . . . If we succeed in crossing, there must be a bloody battle ; if the enemy should retreat, a hard campaign is before us. At 2 p. m., marched back to camp and made coffee ; 4 p. m., moved toward the river again ; dark, returned to camp and arranged for a com fortable night. The smoke from the batteries and from 224 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, the burning buildings set on fire in the city by the shell from our cannon, deepened twilight into darkness, save where the ruthless flames are still doing their work of destruction amidst the once quiet homes of Fredericks burg." " Dec. 12. — First rations of whiskey issued. Went down and helped deal out rations." " Soon after sunrise we were again in motion. Marched this time directly to the river, crossed, and took position in the first street parallel with the river and a little south of the bridge. Remained here till nearly night, when we moved farther south, to the vicinity of the ruins of the railroad bridge, where, stacking arms and eating our supper of hard-tack and pork, we were told to make the sidewalks our bed, and sleep if possible." "The city presents a spectacle such as I never saw before, nor do I wish to see again. Houses have been perforated through and through with solid shot, and torn in pieces by bursting shell, while the streets are strewed with furniture of all descriptions. Articles of clothing, toys, crockery, and cooking utensils, books, papers, manuscripts, cans, boxes, etc., which the soldiers use for comfort or amusement as best suits their inclination. Some are searching for valuables, some for eatables, and more for tobacco than for both, and these latter are most successful. "At night the city is literally, filled with Union sol diers. Fires were all extinguished at dark, and we bivouacked in the muddy streets. I procured a couple of doors, one of which I used for a bed and the other I arranged to break off the wind, and thus with one of my tent-mates slept soundly and sweetly. "The streets at this time present a most grotesque 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 225 appearance. The sidewalks and gutters are every where lined with mattresses, lounges, chairs, etc., which the soldiers, bringing out for temporary use, had not been careful to return. Underfoot, books and every kind of lighter household furniture were thickly strown. Flour had been found in large quantities, and on every hand, with their batter in pitchers, bowls, and all kinds of dishes, the boys were busy cooking fritters." "We were cutting pine and cedar twigs for beds for the wounded, but few are brought in as yet." "Dec. 13. — At an early hour Dr. Cutter called for fourteen men, seven from each band, to go with him to the city to establish hospitals there. Arrived at day light, and began at once to clear some residences of everything movable, and in a short time had four ready for occupancy. We were then ordered to clear the Bap tist church. While this was being done the armies had met, and the wounded were being rapidly brought in. In fact, quicker than we had cleared the houses they were filled. Then in the ante-rooms of the church the surgeons began to cut and slash. . . . During the day and night the ambulances were carrying back the wounded, some without being attended to, on the south side, and all who possibly could were ordered to walk." " Heavy cannonading commenced at 9 a. m., at which we are ordered to ' fall in.' At 10 a. m. we marched a half mile through what was formerly an ele gant street, but mansions and huts alike reveal the effects of our batteries upon the town. "11 a. m. — Are now halting by the river-side, and some of our batteries have opened a brisk fire. A large balloon has just ascended from the other side, which is a novel sight for many of us. A company of bridge- 226 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, builders have commenced to rebuild the railroad bridge, working under cover of our batteries. "Noon. — Batteries are now hotly engaged on both sides of the river. The infantry is now becoming engaged in rear of the town. Now we can hear the thunder of batteries, the whizzing of shot, the hurtling of shell, their explosion in air, the rattle and crash of mus ketry, and the hissing and humming of stray bullets which pop over our heads. No doubt we shall soon be engaged. Our captain is back in camp sick. Lieuten ant Hutchinson commands the company, and Lieutenant Little is the only other officer. " 2 p. m. — The brigade next to us is now moving to the front. " 2 :20. — We have advanced near the front, at the left of the city, and are now lying under the brow of a small ridge. The musketry firing is terrific only a few rods in front of us. Orders to ' Forward.' " I can never describe, nor can I ever forget, the scenes of that afternoon, after the fall of Lieutenant Lewis. The plain known as the ' slaughter-pen,' thickly strewed with dead and dying, the bursting of shell in our very midst, cannon balls tearing up the earth around us, the air filled with the hissing and screeching of the un seen missiles of death, bullets striking the ground all around us and throwing up mud and gravel in our faces, the shouts of officers, the yells of the wounded, the gaps made in our ranks at every step, and that, too, when rushing at the top of our speed, the frightful looking corpses which strewed the ground still reeking with blood — all was hideous, frightful, hellish — I was suffer ing from a severe cold and shortness of breath, and when about two thirds of the distance across the plain stumbled 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 227 and fell, and attempting to rise seemed completely exhausted. Dead and dying lay thick around me, and the missiles of death spared not even these. "I hastily freed myself from all luggage except my arms, ammunition, haversack, and canteen. I then sprang to my feet and pushed on to the front. Here, being partially protected by the embankment, I fired my fifty rounds of cartridges to the best of my ability — and most of my comrades did the same. " Darkness now drew on, and when we ceased firing we were covered with mud, our faces blackened with powder, our bodies freely perspiring under the activity and excitement of the scene, and our whole selves weary with the day's scenes and labors. " Soon after dusk our regiment was ordered to fall back to the city. Stepped into several slough-holes on my way back, filling both boots with mud and water. " Arrived at the city, and after a sad roll-call, in which neither of my three tent-mates answered to their names, were ordered to rest as comfortably as possible, but in no case to light a fire. I turned in with George, Tracy, Burnham, and some others, and after returning thanks to God for our preservation, we lay down close beside an old slave-pen, and covering ourselves with our blankets were soon asleep. " But scarcely had we forgotten the horrors of war and begun to dream of home, when in husky tones we heard the order, ' Ninth New Hampshire, fall in ! ' which we did as quietly as possible, took a fresh supply of ammunition, and again started for the front. Arriv ing on the field something after midnight, we were sta tioned as a reserve picket force near the old brick-kilns. A heavy, chilling fog settled down upon the plain, and we suffered much from the cold." 228 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, " The ' rebs,' meanwhile, were more prodigal of their shells than they had been the day before/ . . . One of them exploded in the midst of a band who, across the river near the Lacy House, were playing ' Hail, Colum bia ! ' The cessation of the music in the midst of the most inspiring strain was as sudden as the explosion had been, and the musicians went skedaddling to a place of safety in quicker time than they had ever played ' Yankee Doodle ! ' " [Apropos of the above statement is the following news paper correspondence, showing why the music was cut short at Fredericksburg :] To the Editor National Tribune : Let me say a word about that music at the crossing of the Rappahannock, alluded to by General Howard in his article on Fredericksburg. After my brigade (First brigade, Second division, Ninth corps) had crossed the river, it lay in line on the first street parallel with the river — the right of my regiment (the Ninth New Hampshire) being opposite the end of the bridge, above the railroad bridge. While we were lying there the Twelfth New Hampshire (a new regiment) came march ing across the plain west of the Lacy House, with their band at the head of the column. When they came to the descent leading down to the pontoons, instead of taking advantage of a ravine, which would have covered them, they started down the open slope in plain view of the Johnnies' batteries. When the band came to the crest of the descent, they could look across the river and see the thousands of troops that had preceded them, and they struck up " Bully for You, Bully for You." At this, old Gen. Sam Sturgis, commanding the division, Sergt. Wm. H. Hartwell. Co. I. Q. M. Sergt. Charles E. Rugg. Sergt. "Wm. H. Hartwell, Co. I. Edward M. Messenger, Co. I. 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 229 who was sitting on a door-step in front of my regiment, said: "Who in commands that brigade? He'll get the eternal stuffing knocked out of him in two minutes." He had hardly got the words out when "quit, quit," came a couple of shells over our heads, and I tell you what, Mr. Editor, they cut that "Bully for You " mighty short. Wm. H. Hartwell, Sergeant, Co. I, pth N. H. Vols. Kirkwood, 111. " By the time I had fired my sixty-four rounds it was nearly dark, my gun was so foul I could scarcely force a bullet home, and taking a plump-looking haversack that lay just in front of me, I crawled back a few steps, where I should *be more out of the way of stray balls. Opening the haversack, I found a box of butter and a plentiful supply of pork and hard bread, and soon put myself outside of nearly an ordinary day's rations. . rendezvoused near where we passed the previ ous night. Our ranks were much thinned, but as there were of course many stragglers, we could not ascertain anything definite in regard to our loss. A large number of us had taken possession of a heavy brick building formerly used as a slave-pen, intending to make it our quarters for the night. Several of us had reached the third story, and were spreading our blankets, when — crash came a shell against the wall ! The explosion nearly stunned us, and sent the bricks whizzing most unpleasantly about our ears." " Dec. 14. — The wounded of yesterday are being brought in, and we are kept busy in the hospitals." "Remained in the vicinity of the brick-kilns all day. The plain is strewed with corpses, and all the debris 23O NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, ever to be found upon a modern battle-field. From the numerous knapsacks lying about we have supplied our selves with blankets in place of those lost yesterday, and many other comforts. I exchanged my boots, burst open at the sides and worn through on the bot toms, for a good pair of shoes from feet that have no further use for them. Also took from a knapsack a good pair of socks, of which I was greatly in need, and a pair of new woollen drawers. " No firing to-day, except occasional skirmishes along the picket line. Moved back into the city at dark, and for the third time lay down to sleep in the streets of Fredericksburg. The city is full of wounded, and every house is a hospital, and few but might be called ' dead houses.' " Soon after midnight we were called out, furnished with a fresh supply of ammunition, and sent as a reserve picket to the outskirts of the city, south of the railroad. Here, in what had been a flower-bed, curled up on my blanket-roll and haversack, I was soon asleep again, and did not wake till morning. This morning a detail was called for to fill up the color guard, and I volun teered to go. Will now be with my chum Tracy all the time." "Dec. 15. — Was this morning stationed on guard at the church. While here I received letters from home, also a pair of boots, which I very much needed. Re mained on guard all day. As soon as darkness came we were told to take our effects and report to the division hospital on the north side. . . . We had a good night's rest, which is the first since we went to the city, either assisting at the amputating-table or on guard for the past sixty hours." 1862.] FREDERICKSBURG. 23 1 "Had a chance to cook a warm breakfast, clean our guns, collect stragglers, etc., this morning. Also counted up our loss, as nearly as it could be ascertained. Foots up eight or ten killed and ninety wounded, with quite a number still missing. In Company E five are missing and eight are wounded, among them Barber, whose left arm, crushed by a piece .of shell, has been disjointed at the shoulder. "Witnessed to-day some of the horrors of war in a new form, or rather in a new degree. About sunrise commenced moving the wounded to the Falmouth side. Oh, my God, spare me the pain of such another sight! For eight long hours the streets were crowded with the mutilated victims of Saturday's fighting. Those who have the use of their limbs are hobbling along as best they can, many on crutches of their own manufacture, hastily improvised from fence-boards, or anything that would serve their purpose, many leaning for support on those but slightly wounded, and thousands are being borne along on stretchers and in ambulances. The heart sickens at such a sight of suffering. . . . And yet, from all these bleeding, suffering thousands I have not heard a groan or complaint. Hundreds are left dead about the hospitals. . . . Not only are our wounded crossing the river, but ammunition and stores are recrossing, so that it looks like an evacuation. " Very little fighting during the day. Soon after dark we were supplied with extra ammunition, and with the rest of our brigade moved out of the city toward the front. Even the rattling of a tin cup was forbidden. At the front we were variously disposed of. Company E and two or three other companies were taken into the second story of an old brick building, — very large, but which seemed to have only one apartment above — placed 232 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, around the room next the wall, and ordered to dig loop holes thro' the brick walls with bayonets as quietly as possible. We were not permitted to speak aloud, and were forbidden on pain of death to look out of a window when it should become light. The object of this per formance I am at a loss to divine, but if the enemy had advanced upon us suddenly we must all have been cap tured ; or, if they had fired a single shell into the old building, it might have torn it to shatters and buried us in its ruins. About midnight we were ordered out of the building, and we freely obeyed, tho' as stealthily as we had entered it. We moved on towards the city, but on entering it, instead of finding the streets crowded with troops as we had left them, there was not a soldier to be seen outside our ranks, and an ominous silence, broken only by our stealthy footfalls, pervaded the whole city. Passing along the main streets, we at length filed down to the river, and there were no longer any doubts as to the movement — we were retreating across the Rappahannock. "As we stepped upon the pontoon bridge every heart beat with mingled sensations of joy and grief. Joy, that another great battle was ended and we were able to write to our friends ' we are safe.' But this feeling was far outweighed by the thought that our great army was again defeated, and by the remembrance of the noble comrades we had left unburied behind, and the anguish which would accompany the news of their death to thous ands of homes. Our regiment had entered Fredericks burg with about 600 men, and we were returning with about 350. "We returned to our old camp-ground, and being weary and sleepy we lay down, very many of us without pitching our tents, and with a few sighs for our dead and wounded comrades, we fell asleep." CHAPTER VII. Closing Up the Year. The year 1862 was drawing to a close. The Ninth New Hampshire had seen nearly four months of active service, and during that time had participated in three battles. It had been a stern experience for lads scarce starting in life for themselves, — one that would leave its impress on all their future. But there were brave hearts left, in spite of disaster, defeat, and hardship. There had been much to discourage and dishearten, yet they had shown themselves true men, and in the face of their sadly diminished numbers still looked into the future with the utmost intrepidity. Surely there would be a reward for all this terrible suffering, and the right must prevail. In the absence of Colonel Titus, Lieutenant-Colonel Babbitt had led the regiment at Fredericksburg, and he thus reported the specific action of the Ninth New Hampshire to Brigadier-General Nagle : ' ' I have the honor to forward herewith a list of the loss of this regiment in the engagement of Saturday last, near this city, which is as correct as can be made at this time. Some of those reported as missing are expected to soon join the command, while it is feared that others of that number will prove to have been killed. "The regiment was ordered to advance about two o'clock from the bank of the river, each company mov- 234 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, ing in column through the streets until arriving outside the city near the scene of action, where it formed in line of battle and awaited orders. It was then ordered to move by the right flank forming line upon the railroad . track, and was thus ordered to advance. After passing the railroad, while in a deep cut, the regiment received a galling, enfilading fire from the enemy's artillery, which was continued with great effect after passing beyond. Notwithstanding this repulse, the men, though in considerable confusion, pushed forward and took a good position, where they remained until dark. Most of the companies having then exhausted their ammunition, they withdrew in good order, following the Forty-eighth Pennsylvania volunteers. "The conduct of officers and men, considering the difficulty and extreme danger of the first advance, was most commendable. Sergeant Dinsmore, bearer of the National colors, fell early in the action, mortally wound ed, and the colors were brought safely through by Sec ond Lieutenant Copp of Company C. I regret to report the instant death of First Lieutenant John G. Lewis of Company H, an efficient and gallant officer, who was killed soon after passing the cut near the railroad. Captain John B. Cooper of Company K, having been absent for months past on account of wounds received at the Battle of Antietam, joined his command only an hour before the order to advance, and did good service. Other officers were slightly wounded, most of whom will soon be able to resume their commands." The official list of the killed, wounded, and missing, between the dates of December n and December i6, follows : Lieut. Col. John W. Babbitt. 1862.] CLOSING UP. THE YEAR. 235 Four were killed outright : Private G. W. Wright of Company C, Sergeant E. W. Dinsmore and Private W. S. Chapman of Company F, and First Lieutenant John G. Lewis of Company H. The wounded numbered sixty-eight : Company A. — First Sergeant L. H. Caldwell, Sergeants J. G. Merrill and Morrison Alexander, Privates B. D. James, W. McGarrett, J. L. Archer, F. Lovejoy. Company B. — First Sergeant W. H. Edmunds, Privates J. Harrington, J. Carroll, W. Griffin, A. P. Home. Company C. — Captain A. S. Edgerly, Corporals John Robinson and J. S. Bean, Privates J. S. Chase, O. Hutchinson, C. J. Ranlet, S. Tibbetts, J. W. Williams. Company D. — Privates G. B. Brown, P. Potter, C. A. Hall, A. Eastman, E. Bunce, Peter Menard. Company E. — Privates J. S. Rowell, F. Howe, A. J. Davis, H. C. Bugbee, A. Griffith, D. Hadley, G. W. Barber, B. F. Pettingill. Company F. — Lieutenant L. B. Little, Privates N. W. Wier, H. A. Clement. Company G. — Lieutenant Charles A. Harnden, Privates J. F. Wilkins, C. W. Wheeler. Company H. — Sergeant J. B. Tumbly, Corporals A. Little, C. H. Watts, Privates J. G. Clogston, J. Avery, C. H. Wentworth, M. F. Gray, F. Dexter, J. Scott, L. Beard, H. Martin, W. C. Eastman, J. Buffum, J. H. Howard, N. Whitcomb, M. Hester. Company I. — Privates A. A. Wymer, M. R. Ellis. Company K. — Corporals E. R. Emerson, E. R. Mil ler, A. Brown, Privates G. F. Blood, G. A. Chase, O. 236 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, L. Cummings, G. N. Loving, A. Patmorn, C. Sanborn, S. F. Lane. Twelve were reported as missing : Company B. — Sergeant W- Pettingill, Private D. Kean (wounded, and died December 29), Privates W. McClary, H. J. Page, W. L. Skillings. Company C. — Privates J. Bradford, Thomas F. Gile, Jr. Company D. — Private Orrin S. Abbott. Company E.— Privates R. W. Clark, F. W. Rand, A. C. Stephens, E. O. Sheppard. The following spirited account of the part borne by Company H, whose gallant first lieutenant was killed outright, and whose wounded numbered three officers and thirteen privates, finds appropriate place here : COMPANY H AT FREDERICKSBURG. By Capt. Charles W. Edgerly. I saw, and Company H saw, as much of the Battle of Fredericksburg, and a little more, than any other com pany in the regiment. Colonel Babbitt will probably remember, and Adju tant Chandler certainly would, that Company H was detailed the day before the battle (and I was the only commissioned officer at the time) to report to Lieutenant- Colonel Gillespie, at the Lacy House, for fatigue duty for twenty-four hours. I reported to him at 9 a. m., and we awaited orders from him till 10 p. m., when the pon toon train arrived, and we marched some three miles below the city to a place called Deep Run, where we were furnished with picks, shovels, and axes, and then 1862.] CLOSING UP THE YEAR. 237 we went to work in good earnest to build a road over the steep bank to the river. Every man worked with a will, and as quietly as possible. A Massachusetts regiment was in our front, to protect us, and the pontoon men, who were laying the boats; and Raymond's battery on the river-bank, at the very spot where we began to grade the road on the hill side, was in readiness in case of an attack by the John nies. All went well ; we had our road completed, and were moving about to keep warm and kill time till day light, when at four o'clock in the morning we were dis covered by the enemy. A blue rocket went up from the rebel camp in our front, followed immediately by a red one, and then we heard the long roll beat, and in less than five minutes we saw a rebel regiment coming down the road leading to the pontoon bridge, which by that time was nearly com pleted. Our boys were standing just a little to the left and rear of Raymond's battery when they discharged the first piece at the advancing rebs. This shot was followed by several others from the same battery, and in less than thirty minutes afterwards our batteries were all at work. So that the first piece of artillery to open fire on the Union side in that great battle was in position to cover the men who were laying the pontoon bridge and Com pany H of the Ninth New Hampshire volunteers. When we returned to camp the whole Ninth corps was out on the plain in front of the Lacy House, where I reported to Colonel Babbitt, and then went to camp for rations and arms and rejoined the regiment as soon as possible. The regiment returned to camp that night, and the next morning crossed the pontoons into the city. 238 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, Company H was therefore in at the beginning as well as the ending of the Battle of Fredericksburg. GLINTS FROM THE FIELD. Fredericksburg, Dec. 13, 1862. [Lines found in the knapsack of Charles H. Duncan, Company E, after his death at Camp Burnside, Ky.] At early morn, that awful day, The mist along the river lay, And, wrapt in dense and massive cloud, Lay Union hearts and rebels proud ; Too soon in deadly strife arrayed, Too soon by slaughter lowly laid. For, ere the yonder rising sun Again his daily race has run, The cannon's deep and horrid roar Shall sound from either quaking shore, The million deadly bullets fly, And shrieking shells shall plough the sky. "Ye low'ring mists, still longer stay; Ye winds, still longer cease to play, — Nor lift the frail and cloudy screen, And open to the world the scene Of blood and horror, pain and death, To still the blood and stop the breath ! " Thus weeping Mercy loudly calls Through Fred*rick's torn and trampled halls. But Justice stands, with sterner mien, Bearing the sword most bright and keen : "The cause is just, is glorious, Shall be,- at last, victorious. 1862.] CLOSING UP THE YEAR. 239 "Who dies in freedom's holy cause — Dies to protect her trampled laws, Throws not his sacred life away — His name shall live in future day ; What though, unknown, he lowly rest, His dust is precious, mem'ry blest.''' But see, the strong and mighty sun The airy field hath fairly won ; The broken mists now lowly fly, Or on the hill-tops softly lie ; And now, like man's immortal soul, They calmly, swiftly, upward roll. Oh, would that ev'ry martyr soul Might thus attain a heavenly goal ; For God, as for his country, die, And dwell eternally on high ! Then should our grief with faith arise, As when the Christian patriot dies. The survivors of the Battle of Fredericksburg will never cease to wonder how they ever came through such a storm of lead and iron. The streets of the city were a mass of wreckage, and the houses were riddled with shot and shell, no less than thirty-eight gaping apertures being counted in one small building. Evidently the in habitants were compelled to leave at short notice, for in many instances tables were standing spread, with the food half consumed upon the plates. Under the supervision of the brigade surgeon, Dr. Cutter, the members of the band were doing a noble work. During the engagement they were literally with out rest or sleep, and though as many of the wounded as 240 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, possible were sent to Washington, still so many were left that the members of the two bands were divided into two squads for night and day service. Their principal duties were the preparation of tea, coffee, beef tea, and soup and vegetables for the sick, and to assist the surgeon in the dressing of wounds. Talk of comforts for the sick ! A visit to the ho£- pital tents on the morning of the 16th of December would have revealed very little in that line of commodities. A heavy rain had fallen the night before, and the blazing fires in front of the tents was the only cheerful feature of the scene. Here and there between the tents could be seen the bodies of those who had died during the night, each with a bit of cloth over the face and a piece of paper bearing their name and company pinned on the breast. Death in any form is ghastly, but who could repress a shudder of horror at the sight of those poor maimed bodies, as they lay there in the slowly dripping rain, awaiting burial ! Inside the tents the ground was covered with straw, or pine and cedar boughs, and on these rude couches, wrapped in their blankets, lay men wounded in every conceivable manner, yet cheerful, despite their dismal surroundings. Nor was this the worst, for many of the wounded had lain all night in the drenching rain, without even a blanket, for lack of ac commodations. Private George W. Barber of Company E was among the severely wounded, and was discharged for disability three months later. As the regiment was hurrying over the plain known as the " slaughter-pen," a large piece of shell struck his left arm near the shoulder, shattering 1862.] CLOSING UP THE YEAR. 241 the bone and lacerating the flesh. Bullets and shells were claiming victims all around him, but he coolly undid the rope that bound his blanket, then wound it tightly around his arm, to stanch the bleeding, and started back towards the city. On the way he became faint from pain and loss of blood, and was put on a stretcher and taken to the Baptist church, which had been utilized as an amputating-room . Here his arm was taken off at the shoulder joint, but his life was de spaired of. The next morning found him still alive, however, and he was placed in an ambulance, carried across the river, and put in a tent. He lay there for thirty-six hours without the slightest attention, and with nothing to eat or drink except a little water ; but there was good stuff in the fellow, and he finally pulled through all right. Sergeant Robinson says, — "All of my three tent-mates (including Barber) were missing on the morning of the 16th. I started for the Second Division hospital to search for them. After a long hunt, during which I lifted the cloth from many a dead man's face, I found Barber. He gave me some trinkets from his pockets, including his diary, to send to his friends, and said, ' Whatever comes of this, tell them I have no regrets for the course I have taken.' Some three months later, while I was sick in the hospital in Washington, Barber walked into my ward one day on his way home, going back to school and college. I gave him back the trinkets, including some bullets that he picked up when he was hit, and his diary." 242 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, . The 17th of December was very cold, and a light snow had fallen on the field, hiding from view the un- buried bodies of the slain, who lay where they had fallen in the field beyond the town. That day, however, a detachment of men was sent across the river under a flag of truce, and the dead were decently interred. Captain Edgerly contributes the following peculiar incident : " There was a man in Company D by the name of Potter, and he was the only man in our regiment, to my knowledge, that had the moral courage to pray audibly every night before retiring to rest, and while we were encamped near Falmouth, Va., his tent was near mine, and I heard him pray often, and I respected him for his moral courage, and became quite well acquainted with him. At the Battle of Fredericksburg, while we were in front of Marye's heights and the rebel rifle-pits, our regiment was badly mixed up with others, and the cas ualties of battle were very numerous. Mixed in with my own company I saw Potter, and blood was stream ing from his mouth. I spoke to him and asked him if he was badly wounded, but he only shook his head, so I found he could not talk. The next morning I went into a house to see some of our wounded men, and Dr. Gib son was in charge ; among others I saw Potter and spoke to him, but he again shook his head. I asked Dr. Gibson in regard to his wound, and he told me that a ball had passed through his mouth parallel with the lips, taking out some of his teeth, and passing under the tongue had cut it nearly half off. I have never seen him since, but I have thought of him many times, and how strange it was that our only audibly praying man should have his tongue severed by a rebel bullet ; but 1862.] CLOSING UP THE YEAR. 243 at the same time I think he was a good man. I believe he is still living at Conway, N. H." With a total loss on the Union side of 1,284 killed and 9,600 wounded, it is not strange that in caring for the living the dead, who could suffer no more, were neg lected. In his official report General McLaws accounts in a measure for the heavy loss on the Federal side. He says, — "The body of one man, believed to be an officer, was found within about thirty yards of the stone wall, and other single bodies were scattered at increased distances, until the main mass of the dead lay thickly strewn over the ground at something over one hundred yards off, and extending to the ravine, commencing at the point where our men would allow the enemy's col umn to approach before opening fire, and beyond which no organized body of men was able to pass." Sergeant Hiram W. French, of Company D, writes, — " Those who were with us when we were hurled against that fatal stone wall will remember that we crossed a deep ditch, or railroad cut, just before. The enemy was shelling us from Marye's heights, and I recall with what a feeling of relief I plunged, slid, and tumbled down into that cut, believing that for the time we would be safe from the enemy's fire. But alas ! no sooner had I reached the bottom than I chanced to glance off to our left, in the direction the cut ran, and saw a puff of white smoke, then another, — and bang ! bang ! came two shells up the cut. I looked back, and saw some of the offi cers who had not yet come down into the cut. At that moment Lieutenant Lewis (a big, fleshy man) fell head- 244 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, long and rolled down over the bank into the cut. Then I heard Colonel Babbitt, in his clear, ringing tones, shout, 'Forward, men, forward! They'll shell h 1 out of you here ! ' We climbed the opposite bank, and met a worse fusillade from the batteries in front, one shell exploding right in the faces of the Company E men just as we gained the top of the slope." In the camp proper, matters were very quiet. There was an occasional inspection, but in the main the men were left pretty much to themselves. One day a couple of them procured a beef's heart and a chunk of tallow from the butcher, and going into the woods a little way, built a fire, cooked their meat, and managed to divide the heart between them in the course of the day. The Ninth had its share of the picketing, however, and it was no pleasant task to pace up and down the bleak shore of the river all the long, dreary night. Sometimes fortune smiled on them though. One time in particular a cold, north-west wind had been blowing "great guns" all day, and late in the afternoon the regiment was ordered out. But as good luck would have it, when the station was reached it was found to be in a deep ravine, and permission to light fires was ob tained ; so that, sheltered from the bitter wind, the boys managed to have a pretty jolly time. Just before Christmas the regiment was paid off up to the first of November, and while the majority of the men sent the greater part of their money home, nevertheless the sutlers did a thriving business the next few days, and the boys fairly revelled in apples and other luxuries. 1862.] CLOSING UP THE YEAR. 245 After all, man is largely a creature of circumstances. The first shock of horror at the scenes they had so recently witnessed passed away, and with the coming of pleasanter weather and the paymaster and sutlers there was a wonderful lightening of spirits, and the boys were as jovial and happy as the proverbial coon on his favorite maple ; but by the same force of reasoning, under the depressing influence of cold and the lack of creature comforts there was a strong suggestion of a farmer's cattle caught in an unexpected snow-squall. In Chapter VI, under date of December 13, one of the diarists mentions the fact that the captain of the company was back in the camp sick. The following letter, dated December 24, from Captain Alexander to his sister, explains the circumstances : "We are now occupying the same encampment that we have done for the past month, and the same occupied by our troops before the battle. I was not in the battle, as I had been sick for some two weeks before it took place with severe pains in my back and sides — resulting, I suppose, from a cold. So severe was it that I was unable to walk, or hardly sit up. I am a good deal better now, so that I have returned to duty, but am not yet free from pain, though I hope soon to be entirely well. "It was a terrible battle fought here, and a terrible reverse to our side. I hope such an one may never again befall our army. No chance of success did our troops have to gain a victory. The rebels had fortified the hills in the rear of the city in such a manner that infantry had no chance — before they could get within musket range they were subjected to a most galling fire of artillery, and when they arrived near enough to fire 246 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, they were mowed down by the musket balls of the rebel infantry. " I do not know whether another attempt will be made or not. The rebels are working night and day, throw ing up intrenchments and digging rifle-pits, so they are much stronger than before. If they attempt it again, it will be a bloody contest. I hope if they have one that I shall be well, and able to lead my company, for I assure you I never spent such uncomfortable days in my life as when my company went away without me, and when I lay in my tent and heard the roar of cannon and the sharp crack of musketry, and knew that my company was there and I not with them. It was the. first time it had ever gone anywhere and I did not go with them. My company were fortunate — I had none killed and only four wounded — but the left wing of the regiment suffered much. In the morning I was deter mined to go, but the surgeon and colonel told me not to attempt it. "There is a very probable rumor in camp that the Ninth Army corps is going to Alexandria this winter. I have understood that Major-General Sedgwick has been appointed to the command of the Ninth corps, and it is said that the corps he commands is to be sent for the defence of Washington, as General Sedgwick has been wounded and is not fit for active service. I hope it is so, for the regiment has suffered and endured more, I think, than any other regiment in the same time. You would not know it if you were to see it to-day. Yester day we had a grand review before General Sumner, and our regiment only brought out 312 muskets — quite a dif ference from the 960 in Concord. I can't get out more than thirty-five men at the most — the rest are dead, wounded, sick, or detailed — or deserted." 1862.] CLOSING UP THE YEAR. . 247 Merry Christmas saw the regiment comfortably estab lished on the camp-ground they had occupied before Crossing the Rappahannock. Quiet and discipline were fully restored, and daily drills had been instituted while the reorganizing and equipping of the troops went on. The weather that day was mild and sunny, and strongly reminded one of the beautiful days of the Indian summer in the far-off Granite state. Chaplain Gushee conducted services in front of General Nagle's head-quarters, and then came the Christmas dinner. Beefsteak and potatoes were luxuries indeed after a steady diet of pork and hard tack, and were greatly enjoyed. The remainder of the month slipped away in the monotonous round of duties, the only special incident being the promotion of Brigadier-General Nagle to the command of the division, and of Colonel Allen of the Second Maryland to that of the brigade. The last day of the year 1862 closed down on the Ninth New Hampshire cold and rainy, but hope still whispered that with the dawning of the new year might come brighter fortunes. BESIDE THE CAMP-FIRE. The Ninth had met with its share of adventures during the stay at Fredericksburg, and a few brief sketches are here inserted in remembrance of bygone days. The Chaplain's Horse. — Up to this time Chaplain Gushee had been obliged to ride anything but a desir able beast, but the boys could n't quite stand that, and a beautiful cream-colored horse was provided for his use. The animal was a great favorite with the chaplain, who retained him as long as he himself remained in the army. 248 N/NTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, A Midnight March. — One cold, stormy night Compa ny I was ordered on picket duty. The rest of the regi ment chuckled at their good fortune in being under cover, but the laugh was on the other side before morning. The Second brigade was deep in its beauty sleep when the order to "Turn out under arms !" rang through the camp, and hastily donning their equipments, the men were soon in line. Through mud and snow for two long, weary miles they tramped, the order was given to return, and they finally turned in again, wet, cold, and thoroughly disgusted, heartily echoing the regimental poet's inspiration, — ' ' The toughest march that f.ver was made Since the days of old King Pharaoh, Was the march that was made by the Second brigade, By order of General Ferrero ! " Jighting in His Sleep. — Another night, when the camp lay wrapped in slumber, a gun was discharged right in their midst. Of course everybody turned out in a hurry, expecting nothing less than a midnight attack, — only to find that Sergeant Fletcher, of Company I, had been tackling the enemy single-handed in his sleep, and had accidentally discharged his gun, the ball passing through his foot. Fifty per Cent. — After the regiment was paid off it was discovered that some of the men were not indisposed to turn an honest penny. Two of them invested their joint stock in apples, and after indulging themselves proceeded to peddle out the rest at an advance of fifty per cent, over the original cost before the boys caught on. Sugar in Theirs. Just before going into camp at Fredericksburg, Sergeant Wilcox detailed Foster, Wheel er, and Kemp, of Company I, as a guard over the brigade 1862.] CLOSING UP THE YEAR. 249 commissary stores. The rest of the regiment had gone along, the boys were left to themselves, and the old adage that "When the cat's away the mice will play," was exemplified . ' 'Jake " Green was the officer of the guard, and after listening in silence to their comments on their rations for some time, sympathetic Jake finally burst out, — " The orders is for you boys to steal nottings and let nobody else steal nottings ; but mein Gott, boys, if you drinks your coffee mitout sugar to-morrow, you be d d fools ! " They had sugar in theirs for several mornings. A leaf from a soldier's note-book furnished this : "We crossed the Rappahannock river into the city, Friday, December 12. Here I saw, at the corner of a brick house, an old rebel soldier with the top of his head shot off, leaving a part of the ears and nose. It was cut as smooth and as straight as if done with a knife. "For the first time since leaving home I had the pleasure of sleeping on a feather-bed, one that we boys borrowed from a deserted house. We also confiscated a barrel of flour to our use, which we speedily converted into griddle-cakes, cooking them over a fire which we built in the middle of the street. About a half dozen of us were having a good time, frying and eating, when a shell burst overhead, and a good-sized piece dropped down in the midst of our frying-pans, scattering them — as well as the boys — in a hurry. "That afternoon we had other cakes to fry, I can tell you ; and I shall never forgot the charge over that field and through the deep cut where the rebels mowed us down like grass, and where I was wounded in the face by a piece of shell." 250 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, And now a bit of hospital experience from a lad who was only sixteen years old at the time of his enlistment, and who afterwards received two wounds at Spottsyl vania : "After the fight Wheeler, Phillips, and myself were detailed to go over with the party who were to bury the dead. The trenches were dug six feet wide and three feet deep, and in one trench in particular I remember of helping put in two hundred and seventy-five men, all of them entirely nude, for the rebels were short of clothing at that time. "We were there burying the dead two days and one night. The night we returned to camp, Wheeler, Phil lips, and myself were taken sick with typhoid fever, and in a few days were loaded into a freight car and shipped to Aquia Creek with the sick and wounded. On arriving there, we were put into a tent that would hold twelve small cots. We had one man to attend to us, and he had to walk around with rubber boots on, half way to his knees in mud. In a little while Phillips, who laid oppo site to me, on the other side of the tent, died in the fore noon ; and that afternoon Wheeler, who had a cot close beside mine, also died. "Not long after the order came to remove all the sick and wounded of the Ninth Army corps to Washington. I was placed on a stretcher, carried to the boat, and laid on deck. Before we got to Washington some unprin cipled wretch relieved me of my watch and chain and everything else I had in my pockets. On arriving at Washington, I was put in an ambulance with another comrade, and he died before we reached the hospital. You may be sure I was glad enough when I got back among well folks." 1862.] CLOSING UP THE YEAR. 25 1 A day or two after the battle a man of Company E went to the hospital to visit Barber. He found eleven men, nine of whom had amputated limbs, and some who were wounded in two or three places, in a wall tent and tended by a single nurse, who was tired out. Barber asked his comrade to stay all night with the boys. He obtained leave, and was soon installed as nurse for the night. It was a new and trying experience, and he was kept busy bathing wounds, administering cordials, and waiting in various ways upon the men. It was a cold, frosty night, and with one exception the men lay upon the ground, with a little straw under them but no covering over them. One of the men had a half blanket merely. About seven o'clock the surgeon in charge came around, looked at the wounds, gave orders for the night, counted the men, and said, — " Nurse, in an hour come to my quar ters and get ten blankets for these men." As the nurse started after them, the man with a half blanket said, — "You get one for me if you can." "I'll see what I can do," he replied. At the surgeon's tent, the surgeon asked, "How many blankets were you to have, my man?" "There are eleven men in my tent, sir," he replied. " Steward, count out this man eleven blankets," trie doctor said. So one for every man was carried back, and that nurse's reputation for efficiency was well established. Another comrade contributes this incident : "While we were crossing the plain back of Fredericks burg, before we reached the railroad, — which I could see plainly, being slightly in the rear as stretcher-bearer, — there was one man who was putting in the steps for all he was worth. He was a lieutenant, coming, I think, from Newport, and was the smallest man in the regi- 252 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, ment. We were going it on the double-quick, and the best he could do, he could not quite keep up. All at once a shot from a cannon came skipping along the ground, so near him that the wind of it sent him head over heels for several feet (it seemed to me to be rods), before he finally came to a stop. I thought sure he must be hurt, but he jumped up, and having gained on the regiment by the help of the ball, turned round to his com mand and shouted sharply, ' Close up there ! ' Oh, he was a cool one, if he was little." From the diary of the lamented Captain Alexander comes this graphic picture of a night on the picket : "ALONG THE RAPPAHANNOCK." We had just got our tent fixed so we could sleep com fortably to-night — having carried boards on my back nearly a half mile — when the adjutant came to the tent and gave me the unwelcome intelligence that my com pany and Company I were detailed to go on picket along the Rappahannock, both companies being under my command. So we packed .our tents, rolled up our blankets, and trudged along through the mud, almost to our knees, to the river-bank. We were to picket the river above the bridge. Before we got our pickets stationed, darkness was upon us. The rebel pickets could be plainly seen, sitting beside their fires, within musket range. . . . Tired, hun gry, and wet to the skin, — after having travelled over the whole distance twice' to station the pickets and give them instructions, — I seated myself on the wet ground, beside a few embers left by the pickets we relieved, to pass the weary night. 1862.] CLOSING UP THE YEAR. 253 Thank God, morning has once more dawned upon us, though still raining and the wind blowing. I hail the break of day with delight, for such a long, cold, rainy, wearisome night I never experienced. . . . Once" during the night I walked the length of the pickets to see that all was right, but at no time did sleep visit my eyelids. . . . We were not relieved till after dark. The regiment had moved during the day some two miles back from the river, so for almost three miles, through mud and water, we trudged along, and tired and hungry arrived in camp about 9 p. m. CARRYING THE COLORS. Sergeant Dinsmore was the original bearer of the National colors, but at Fredericksburg, while the regi ment was moving forward to attack the enemy's lines, a piece of shell struck Dinsmore in the left breast, and he fell, mortally wounded, carrying the colors with him to the ground. Without a moment's delay Capt. C. D. Copp, then second lieutenant of the color company, sprang quickly to the front, drew the colors from under his fallen comrade, and calling out, " Forward, boys, forward !" led the regiment through that terrible storm of shot, shell, and leaden hail, carrying them as far for ward as the regiment went on that field. For this act Captain Copp was awarded the "Medal of Honor " which by an act of congress is given to all soldiers who dis tinguish themselves by any deed of special bravery. The next morning, at roll-call, Captain Stone called for some sergeant to volunteer to carry the colors. The regiment had been so much reduced that only one or two sergeants were left in the color company, and as no one 254 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, seemed anxious for the dangerous position, Captain Stone again called out, " Is there any private who will volunteer to take the colors?" James B. Prendable was a brave fellow, though a little slow of speech, but he finally managed to stammer out, " I-I-I '11 t-take them, Ca-Captain, and ca-ca-carry them t-till I fall !" He was promoted to be color sergeant, and carried the colors until he, too, was wounded on the field at Spottsylvania. Color-Bearer James Prendable, Co. F. George W. Morton, Co. F. Charles W. Undebhill, Co. F. Roscoe B. Kidder, Co. F. CHAPTER VIII. Falmouth, Newport News, and Kentucky. January 26, 1863, General Burnside transferred the command of the Army of the Potomac to Major-General Joseph Hooker. No general movement of the army had been made since the abortive attempt to dislodge the Confederate forces at Fredericksburg. During the last days of December a cavalry raid under General Averill around the enemy's left had been auspiciously begun, and was to have been supplemented by a general move ment along his front and right flank, but positive orders from Washington prevented the successful accomplish ment of the commanding general's plans. On the 20th of January a movement across the Rap pahannock at Banks's ford was inaugurated, but was foiled by a furious rain-storm, which rendered the roads absolutely impassable. Even the march back to Fal mouth was made with extreme difficulty. Burnside, whose plans had now been thwarted for the third time, tendered his resignation as major-general of volunteers ; but the president refused to accept it, preferring to relieve him of the command of the Army of the Potomac, and to retain his services for use in other fields. The order relieving Burnside arrived on the 25th, he turned the command over to Hooker on the 26th, and immediately proceeded to Providence. After a few weeks rest he was appointed to the command of the 256 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, Department of the Ohio, with head-quarters at Cincin nati. This department comprised the states of Ohio,. Indiana, Illinois, Michigan, and eastern Kentucky. General Burnside reached Cincinnati March 23, and assumed command on the 25th. The Confederate gen eral Pegram was devastating central Kentucky almost without opposition, and the need of re-enforcements to the unattached Federal regiments in Burnside's depart ment was manifest. On his request the two divisions of the Ninth corps commanded by Generals Willcox and Sturgis were transferred to the Department of the Ohio,. from Newport News, whither they had been sent from Falmouth on February 10. General Sturgis was relieved of his command on the departure of the division from Newport News, and Gen. Robert B. Potter, formerly colonel of the Fifty- first New York, was assigned to the position. On March 13, 1863, Colonel Potter was promoted to be brigadier-general. Getty's division (formerly Rod man's) was detached from its corps at Newport News and ordered to Suffolk, where the enemy was threat ening the Federal works. This division as a complete command never afterwards rejoined the Ninth corps, but the detached regiments never forgot their former comrades, and though transferred to other commands their tents still bore the initials "9th A. C," by which they were proud to be known. General Burnside's affection for the officers and men who were attached to the Ninth corps never lessened. In his general order taking leave of the Army of the Potomac he said, — "The commanding general, in tak ing an affectionate leave of the entire army, from which he separates with much regret, may be pardoned if he. 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 257 bids an especial farewell to his long-tried associates of the Ninth corps. His prayers are that God may be with you, and grant you continual success until the Rebellion be crushed." The corps in Kentucky was once more under its beloved Burnside, but since his advancement from its special direction to more extended duties many changes in corps commanders had occurred. Following General Burnside came Maj. Gen. Jesse L. Reno, who was killed at South Mountain, September 14, 1862. General Reno was succeeded by Gen. Jacob D. Cox, who did such good service at Antietam; but on October 7, 1862, General Cox, with his famous Kanawha division, was ordered to West Virginia. Brig. Gen. Orlando B. Will- cox was then assigned to the command of the corps, Brig. Gen. W. W. Burns taking charge of General Will cox's division, and Brig. Gen. G. W. Getty that of the gallant Rodman, who fell at Antietam. General Willcox retained the command through the Battle of Fredericksburg, where his services were mani fold and highly meritorious, and until just before Gen eral Burnside left the Army of the Potomac, when Maj. Gen. John Sedgwick succeeded General Willcox, and the latter returned to his division. February 5, 1863, General Sedgwick was transferred to the Sixth corps, and Maj. Gen. William F. Smith was assigned to the Ninth. In March, 1863, Smith was succeeded by Maj. Gen. John G. Parke, an old companion-in-arms, who had been General Burnside's chief of staff when the latter commanded the corps and also when he directed the Army of the Potomac. ***** During the winter at Falmouth, until the corps 258 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [January, removed to Newport News, the Ninth regiment had suf fered severely from sickness. Not expecting to remain for a long time on the ground where they encamped before and after the Battle of Fredericksburg, many of the men did not build comfortable quarters ; and in a few weeks the forests had been so completely cleared away, for miles in that vicinity, that it was almost impossible to obtain firewood, to say nothing of material for building quarters. Men and officers were alike unaccustomed to the shifting weather of a Virginia winter, and knew nothing of preparing "winter quarters." Fevers pre vailed to an alarming extent, and the regiment was also visited by measles, and during the winter many were borne to their last resting-place beneath Virginia soil. The new year opened with fine, clear weather, much like the latter part of October in a more northern clime ; but as many of the boys were almost barefoot, and with out gloves or mittens, drilling was pretty cold work in the frost of the early morning. At the regular drill on New Year's morning, Company I had a pleasant sur prise in store for their former captain, now Lieutenant- Colonel Babbitt, they having clubbed together and sent to Washington for a handsome field sword and belt cost ing thirty-five dollars. Sergt. S. H. Perry made the presentation speech. The colonel was taken by sur prise that time, and after heartily thanking the boys for their beautiful and appropriate gift, he was heard to wonder how they managed to get it into camp without his knowing about it. Perhaps if Adjutant Chandler had been questioned in regard to the matter the colonel would have found out how it was done. Outside the ordinary routine of duty the camp was very quiet, the men spending most of their time in the shelter 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 259 of their thin cotton tents ; while the few who had been for tunate enough to have secured log huts for themselves, could indulge in the luxury of a fire in a mud fire-place with a barrel for a chimney, provided they were willing to cut the wood and then " back " it for a mile or more to camp. It is not strange that the majority of the soldiers were suffering from colds and sore throats, and that the hospital steward was overrun with applications for " syrup of squills." Quartermaster Moses was absent from camp that New Year's day on a very pleasant duty, for word had come from Washington that a number of boxes for the Ninth New Hampshire boys had been forwarded from that point to Aquia Creek. When the quartermaster ar rived with his precious treasures the following day, you would have thought a Fourth of July celebration was going on in camp, so great was the uproar of rejoicing. Only those who have suffered from cold and hunger can understand what warm clothing and some of " mother's cooking " meant to the boys at that time. The night of January 3 was spent by the regiment on picket, and they had but just got back to camp the next morning when they were ordered out again for inspection. "Not very many left to inspect!" was the comment, and what with the wounded and the sick, the ranks were indeed thin. A day or two later they were out again, this time participating in a grand review of the corps by General Burnside, though a sudden shower rather spoiled the effect and sent the men to their quarters on the " double-quick." Rainy weather was dreaded by the soldiers perhaps the worst of all, for it was impossible to keep dry in their tents, and a long or severe storm would make the 260 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [January, " floor " of the tightest hut a regular mud-puddle. One day would be as warm and mild as in the early spring, and the men would be out on drill for two or three hours at a time, without a thought of being cold ; and perhaps the very next day would come a driving storm, and they would crouch, shivering, in their tents till the sun shone again. So it was that one after another fell victims to the prevalent maladies, and were borne to the hospital. About once in four days the regiment did picket duty, and drills were varied by a detail to cut wood, which now had to be hauled by teams two or three miles. There was enough to eat — such as it was — but the con dition of the men, as a whole, was truly deplorable. It didn't help matters any, either, to read in the papers that the soldiers were supplied with everything to make them comfortable. Only the men themselves knew what they suffered. The news correspondents and commis sioners, who occasionally visited the camp, seldom extended their investigations beyond head-quarters. Had they endured what these soldier-boys of ours had — march till ten o'clock at night, then pitch tents that were frozen stiff, eat a supper of hard-tack and raw pork, and turn in with the ground covered with snow and the mer cury below the freezing-point; bivouac in the open streets under the enemy's guns, and march across an open plain in the face of almost certain death ; or, least endurable of all, live, or rather exist, for w'eeks in a literal mud-hole, such as a Northerner would go around rather than through, even if provided with rubber boots — had they done all these things, suffered all these things, then indeed could they have furnished their papers with " startling intelligence." 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY: 261 January 16 orders were received to have the men ready to move on the following day, with three days rations. Any change from their present quarters was. welcome, and preparations were made with alacrity. But it proved to be a false alarm, and again the monotonous regime held sway. At this time nearly all the provisions were issued raw, the men making their own coffee and doing their cooking, except the weekly dish of beans and rice, and many were the devices adopted to enlarge upon their somewhat limited bill of fare. Occasionally a little flour was to be had, and this was made into a kind of pudding, and one of the boys essay ed some biscuits even. While in Fredericksburg he had secured a large package of what he took to be saleratus, and his plan was to use some vinegar with this to pro duce the coveted leavening power ; but the saleratus, instead of dissolving when mixed with the vinegar, speedily hardened into a small cake, for it happened to be plaster of paris. So that scheme came to naught ; but our hero was not a whit discouraged, and with lye, manufactured from the ashes in the fire-place, he tried his luck again ; and this time succeeded in getting some veritable biscuits, light and sweet, though it must be confessed they were just a trifle tough. ' Another favorite dish was slices of fat pork fried out, and the gravy thickened with a little flour or meal, while a bit of apple-sauce was a wonderful lubricator in getting down the flinty hard-tack. Hoe-cakes baked in the ashes were not beyond the veriest tyro, and the men vied with each other as to who could serve up the greatest variety. Certainly they were none the worse for these diversions, and were far happier than if the time had been spent in brooding over their misfortunes. 262 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [January, Active operations commenced again on the 20th. Hook er's and Franklin's divisions were to have the advance, and accordingly broke camp that day, while the rest of the army was ordered to be ready to move on the follow ing morning. That night, however, a violent rain-storm set in, continuing all that day and the next, and render ing the roads wholly impassable. It was bad enough for those who were left in camp, for every tent was flooded, and it was impossible to use the teams for get ting wood ;_but the sufferings of those who were exposed to the fury of the elements without any shelter whatever, were simply beyond description. The rain ceased towards night on the 23d, and through oceans of mud Hooker's and Franklin's commands wearily waded their way back to the old camping- ground, though it was only by the combined strength of horses and men that the batteries of artillery were restored to their former quarters. It was plain that no further move could be attempted at present, the number of sick ones increased daily, and a sort of dull despair settled down upon the camp. There were still a large number of cases of the measles, and Sergt. C. W. Wilcox had the genuine " black" measles. As soon as a man was over the worst of the disease he was sent back to his tent, to make room for some other unfortunate, and there were several deaths resulting from the increased exposure, which told heavily upon the already weakened constitutions. It was all that could be done, though it did seem cruel ; but when one thinks of caring for eight thousand patients, which was the largest number that could be accommo dated in the field and general hospital, besides the many that were sick in the tents, some idea of the amount of 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 263 suffering there was among the soldiers at this time can be obtained. Colonel Titus, who had been absent on sick leave since he was so severely wounded at the Battle of Antietam, returned to duty January 31, and received a hearty wel come. Four months only had intervened, but the regi ment which had numbered close to a thousand men on that pleasant September afternoon now had less than four hundred men in the ranks. The first week in February it stormed every day, and still one cheery soul wrote home from his quarters in the hospital, — "I have sat up a good deal to-day, and what do you think is the reason of it? Thank God, my box came this afternoon, safe and sound, or nearly so. The boys brought it in to me, and helped open it, together with Lieutenant Green's. They all thought it the nicest box of stuff they had seen. The dried apples and butter made their eyes hang right out." Another letter reads, — "I am in great need of my coat, as my old one has given out round the armpits and the but ton-holes are nearly torn out. When I came out here I did n't have a single ragged thing, but now I am all rags. The boots we get here are miserable affairs, and I want N to get me up a good pair. Send them by mail and mark them ' Soldier's Comforts,' and they will come for a cent an ounce." On the 6th orders were issued for the sending to Wash ington of the sick, and for the command to be ready to move at a moment's notice, though the Ninth went on picket duty that morning and was not relieved till three o'clock the next afternoon. When Captain Stone ordered out Company F only twenty-three men responded to the call. It was their last picket tour on the Rappahannock, 264 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [February, for when they got back to camp they found that the sick were on their way to Washington, and that they them selves were to leave on the morrow. On the morning of February 9 the camp on the Rap pahannock was astir at an early hour, and it was with light hearts that the men made ready for their departure from this " Slough of Despond" which had claimed so many hapeless victims — "martyrs in their country's cause." On arriving at the station there was consider able delay before the cars were boarded and the journey to Aquia Creek was begun. It was nearly dark when the long train finally came to a standstill, but by eight o'clock the Ninth New Hampshire was on board the transport Columbia, and the weary travellers, snugly wrapped in their blankets, were ready for the "sweet restorer" to commence his wonted labors. The morning dawned, bright, warm, and clear, and about ten o'clock the Columbia weighed anchor, and in company with the Metamora and Juniata steamed down the stream. These transports had on board the troops of the brigade, and were followed by several schooners which were conveying the trains and heavy baggage. Many of the men remained on deck the greater portion of the day, watching the numerous craft on the' broad bosom of the Potomac, or trying to get interested in the rather monotonous scenery along the banks of that noble stream. Perhaps the most novel scene of the day was that afforded by three tugs, puffing and snorting along against the current, towing no less than forty barges laden with hay. These were fastened together four abreast, and formed an imposing load for the three little sea ponies to which they were attached. During the 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 265 middle of the day the sun shone out so warmly as to be quite oppressive, and this to Northern-bred men seemed not a little remarkable, remembering, as they did, that up in the old Granite state the snow would be lying white and thick on hill-top and valley. NEWPORT NEWS TO CINCINNATI. The morning sunlight was gilding the scene when the Ninth New Hampshire boys roused themselves sufficiently to look about them. The boat was anchored in Hampton Roads, and on all sides were vessels of every descrip tion, their white sails gleaming in the bright sunlight and their colors dipping in the fresh breeze. Close at hand rose the grim-looking walls of Fortress Monroe, its black- mouthed cannon, with those of the Rip-Raps just across the channel, threatening with mute defiance the foe who should dare to venture within their Teach. It was not long before orders were received to proceed at once to Newport News, and it was nearly noon when the boat dropped anchor near the landing. The Ninth came ashore during the afternoon, and went into camp on a dry, sandy plain about a half mile from the landing, with an abundance of wood and water close at hand. What an immense relief was the change to their pres ent situation from the mud and filth of Falmouth ! The men set about the arrangements for their new homes with light hearts and willing hands, their quarters soon boast ing of bunks, fire-places, and in fact all the modern con veniences their Yankee ingenuity could devise. The weather was delightful, and plenty of soft bread and other good things to which they had long been stran gers were provided in abundance. Oysters of the very 266 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, best quality could be bought for a dollar a bushel in the shell, and were an appetizing addition to the bill of fare. So, with the help of an occasional box of" goodies "from home friends, the men contrived to exist very comfort ably, and life took on a somewhat brighter hue. As soon as they had become fairly well settled in their new quarters, Colonel Titus instituted daily drills again; but as he was an excellent disciplinarian, and withal popular with the men, they did not regard their duties as especially irksome, and were very proud of their effi ciency, when, in the latter part of February, the Ninth corps was reviewed by Generals Dix and Smith. What was to become of them when the spring campaign opened, was a question that troubled them very little at this time. The prevailing opinion seemed to be that Hooker would proceed to attack Lee as soon as the roads became passable for the artillery, and it was thought that the Ninth corps would be sent farther south. But " Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof," had long been the motto of the Ninth New Hampshire, and they proposed to enjoy their present advantages to the utmost while they lasted. So the days slipped by, ih unvaried, though pleasant, monotony, and on March 25 the long expected orders arrived. The six-weeks rest under favorable conditions had greatly improved the general health of the men, and they were in far better shape for an active campaign than when they left Falmouth. It was not without regret that they left their pleasant camp on the James, yet once on board the steamer Croton, that was to carry them up the Chesapeake to Baltimore, three hearty cheers rent the air as the steamer cast her moorings and the Ninth New Hampshire was once more en route. 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 267 Baltimore was reached on the afternoon of the 26th, and having marched across the city, the regiment boarded the cars. It was nearly dark when the train started on its way to Harrisburg, and when York was reached, towards eleven o'clock, a stop of about an hour was made, while rations and hot coffee were issued to the men, who had had nothing to eat for thirty-six hours. The pie and apple girls were out in full force, and the boys invested their spare change in a liberal supply of these delectables. When daylight dawned, the train was passing up the valley of the Susquehanna, and soon after came t^a stop in the pleasant city of Harrisburg. Here the train was switched onto the Pennsylvania Central road, and pushed steadily on for Pittsburg, two hundred and fifty miles away. At Altoona and Patter son short stops were made, and hot coffee was served to the men through the kindly forethought of General Burnside, who had preceded them on the journey. The train steamed into the " Iron city" a little before midnight on the 27th, and the men were glad to " unkink the knots" by a short march to the city hall, where the kind-hearted women had prepared a bountiful repast for the hungry and wearied soldiers. Having done ample justice to the good things, and given three rousing cheers for the fair donors, the return march to the station was made, where, stowing themselves away in con venient corners, the men devoted the remaining hours of the night to such sleep as it was possible to obtain. At an early hour the journey was resumed, this time over the Ohio Central. The day passed uneventfully, and the men were too tired and sleepy to pay much attention to their surroundings. Only one stop was made before reaching Columbus, where they arrived late in 268 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March. the night. Soon after daylight they were again on the way, and at three o'clock in the afternoon of Sunday, March 29, the train came to a standstill in the city of Cincinnati, Ohio. Only a few minutes were required to clear the cars of their living freight, and the men needed no urging to fall into a "double-quick" for the short march to the Fifth-street market, where a good dinner was waiting for them. Arms were quickly stacked in the street, and the men fell to with alacrity after their long fast. This pleasant duty being satisfactorily accomplished and their hosts roundly cheered, they started for the ferry, paus ing as they passed General Burnside's head-quarters to give him three cheers and a "tiger." The river was crossed, a train boarded, and about dark the regiment was on its way to Lexington, Ky., one hundred miles to the south. THE BLUE GRASS REGION. Before the arrival of the troops from the East, the Confederate forces under General Pegram had been driven across the Cumberland river by the Union men under Generals Gillmore and Boyle, and with the arrival of the two divisions of the Ninth corps there came to the much-harassed people of Kentucky an assurance of security from further depredations by their neighbors on the south. Yet the Northern troops were not received at first in the most cordial way, for the Kentuckians were not much acquainted with Yankees and were pre judiced against them, nor did they care to welcome Abolitionists to their homes. But the Union troops had 1863] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 269 been sent there to foster patriotism, they were deter mined that the Kentuckians should be less inclined to rebellion because the Yankees were in their midst ; and it did not take the inhabitants a very long time to dis cover that their preconceived notions of Northern char acter were at fault. The Ninth New Hampshire had been the first regiment of the Ninth corps to enter upon Kentucky soil, and one of the men liked the climate — or the whiskey — so well that he was determined not to board the cars at Coving ton with the rest. In vain the sergeant besought him to go peaceably, and finally Captain Stone lost his patience. Seizing the mutinous soldier by the nape of the neck and the seat of the trousers, he pitched him bodily into the car. The forward car was occupied by Benjamin's battery, and they had managed to smuggle on board a consider able cargo of Kentucky's choicest production, wherewith they proposed to regale themselves during the journey. The New Hampshire boys were n't long in scenting out the racket, and at every opportunity the canteens were replenished at "the Spring." It was late in the afternoon of Monday, the 30th of March, when the regiment arrived at Lexington. They marched through the city and encamped on the fair grounds just beyond. The next day the men set about building shanties from the liberal supply of boards afforded by the furnishings of the grounds, and having contrived to secured straw for beds, thought themselves very fortunate. Head-quarters were established in a beautiful house which had been the home of an officer in the Confederate service, and Colonel Titus and Adjutant Chandler 270 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [April, received their visitors and did business in an elegant parlor decked out with long mirrors, marble-topped tables, and the like. The regular camp routine was at once entered upon, the first inspection and dress parade at Camp Ella Bishop being held on April 1. The removal from the sterile, worn-out, unhospitable tobacco lands of Virginia to the fertile, health-giving, corn- and wheat-fields in the Blue Grass region of Ken tucky, was like a translation to another ^.sphere. The sunken eyes grew bright, the sallow cheeks topk on the glow of returning health, and the weakened and debili tated systems received new life and vigor. The men greatly enjoyed their new quarters, but it seemed to be their fate that fhe^more comfortable the place the shorter was the stay. Just at dusk on the 7th of April an order was received moving the camp to Winchester, a small town about twenty miles distant. By seven o'clock on the following morning the tents were struck, and the regiment was once more on the move. The march was a wearisome one, over the hard pikes with their attendant clouds of dust, but when Win chester was reached the regiment was given a pleasant camping-ground in an old pasture on top of a hill about two miles out from the town. The hill was well wooded with large oak and walnut trees, and the boys had gay times running gray squirrels. As many as fifty or a hundred soldiers would be after one poor squirrel, and the one who succeeded in catching the plucky and agile game, who had no chance to climb a tree and could only dodge around the feet of its pursuers, was the hero of the chase, and usually lost no time in converting his prize into a savory soup. 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 271 The regiment was paid off on the 12th, and the boys found plenty of chances to invest their spare change. Provisions were plenty and cheap, but the natives had little idea of the worth of one article in comparison with another, as a Yankee would reckon it, and contented themselves with asking for each as high a figure as they thought the customer would give, though with utter dis regard of the relative value. A colored man came into camp one day with two baskets, — one of baked chickens and the other of hoe-cakes. " How much do you ask for your chickens, Uncle?" called out a soldier. "Jess a quartah, Massa," was the answer, and at that figure the contents of the first basket were quickly disposed of. The old darkey, elated at his success, then produced his hoe-cakes, and was greatly surprised that they found no purchasers at fifty cents apiece. Occasionally the boys would save up their coffee and barter it for provisions. One day when a woman came into camp to trade, the only coffee on hand was already burned for grinding, and she refused to take it except at a discount. In vain the cook tried to convince her that as she bought by weight it was all in her favor — "he couldn't stuff that down her craw, for she knowed burnt coffee was the lightest." On the 16th orders came for the regiment to be ready to march at six o'clock that evening to Boonsboro, about ten miles to the south, in anticipation of a Confederate raid at that point. It was an all-night march, and when Boonsboro was reached, then the command was ordered to push on to Richmond, which lay about twenty miles to the west from Lexington. Crossing the Kentucky river at Boonsboro was a matter of time, for the only means available were several old mud-scows, which called for 272 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May,. considerable skill in paddling to prevent swamping the ticklish craft. The rest of the journey was through rather a pleasant part of the country, and Richmond was reached about noon of the 18th. Nearly three weeks were spent in this pleasant camp, and the usual routine obtained. Fast day fell on the 30th of April, and the troops were mustered to attend divine service at head-quarters, but were excused from other duties. Orders were received that afternoon to be ready to march at daybreak next morning, with three days rations in haversacks and two of cooked rations on the teams. The camp presented a lively appearance during the evening, for the soldiers were making ready for the morfow, ambulances were conveying away the sick, and supply trains were bringing in rations. The cooks worked nearly all night boiling meat, and before dawn the camp was alive with preparation. Knapsacks were hastily packed, an unusually early breakfast was eaten, and then the word was given to "do no more packing until further orders." The march did not begin till Sunday, May 3, when a start was made at seven o'clock in the morning and six teen miles covered, through a drenching rain, before a halt was called late in the afternoon and the tents were pitched at F-aint Lick. When the regiment assembled for dress parade the next day, three important orders were promulgated,— one from President Lincoln in regard to a lieutenant who was discharged on account of expressing sympathy with the Confederates, one from Colonel Titus regarding stragglers, and another forbidding gambling. Near the camp at Paint Lick was a small church,. which General Nagle used for brigade head-quarters, and on May 6 the grass-plat in front of this church. Simeon A. Mason, Co. I. Charles Lang, Co. I. Alvin A. Bundy, Co. I. Edgar F. Wiley, Co. I. 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 273 was the scene of a jolly gathering. Several Kentucky ladies called on the general, and were royally enter tained by the brigade commander and his staff. The bands played national airs, and an orchestra of one lone violin summoned the merrymakers to the grass-plat for a hop. The dancing party wras interfered with, however, by a brisk shower, which drove them into the church for shelter. The rain-drops were falling thick and fast, and showed no signs of lessening, so the ambulances were ordered out, the ladies bestowed therein, and, escorted by the whole staff, the visiting belles were safely returned to their homes, while the band boys and the orchestra made haste to devour "what grub there was left." May 10 another Sunday march was made to Lancas ter, some eleven miles away, the regiment arriving in the early afternoon and pitching their camp in a large, grassy field. The First brigade was here joined by the Second, just in time to share in the jollification over the news that General Dix's forces were occupying Rich mond, Va., and that communication with Fredericksburg had been cut off. The next day there was a genuine sensation in camp, a case of small-pox having developed among some convalescent soldiers who had joined the regiment just before going into camp at Lexington. The man was immediately put in a tent in the woods, with good nurses who had had the disease, and the com pany to which he belonged ,was put into camp by itself, a quarter of a mile distant, under a strong guard. The whole regiment was vaccinated, and every precaution taken to ward off the disease. The poor fellow who first had it died in four days, but there were no further indications of an outbreak. The vaccine matter worked so well, and affected the general health of the men so XVIII 274 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, much, that when the brigade moved on the 23d the regi ment was in no condition to undergo the fatigue of the march, and so they were left behind, with orders to fol low in five days. The march to Crab Orchard was made on the 28th, but on arriving there it was found that the division had again been broken up, the Second brigade having moved on to Stamford, and this was the beginning of the grad ual disintegration which in the course of time wholly separated the Ninth New Hampshire from the corps. Colonel Griffin of the Sixth New Hampshire was now in command of the First brigade, General Nagle having resigned the command on account of ill health. For two or three days part of the regiment was detailed for picket duty on the main pike between Crab Orchard and Stamford. One day a sheriff appeared in the camp, and attempted to arrest a young contraband who was acting as waiter for Lieutenant Copp. The little fellow set up the most piteous cries for help, and the whole camp turned out to the rescue. The sheriff was a six-foot Kentuckian, and with the help of his half- grown son was attempting to get the boy off without making any disturbance. They had come upon him unawares, and having secured by strategy the revolver with which the boys had furnished him, evidently thought they had made sure of their prey. The darkey, on the other hand, was determined not to give up without a battle, and was biting, kicking, and screaming to the full extent of his ability. " O dear ! Don't! Charlie, Charlie, I say, don't let me go!" By this time the men were swarming out like bees from an overturned hive, and the Kentuckian saw that his little game was up. Without much opposition he relin- 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 275 quished his hold upon the boy and gave up the pistol. Taking this, "Sambo" was very speedily missing, and probably all the sheriffs in the state could n't have found him again that day. Seeing that he was not going to be torn in pieces immediately, the slave-hunter's courage revived, and he attempted to fall back upon his dignity. " Hold on, boys ! I am high sheriff of Lincoln county. I can show you my authority !" he exclaimed, putting one hand in his pocket for the warrant. The fact that he was high sheriff of Lincoln county didn't seem to frighten the crowd materially. "Show it, and be d d ! " " Go to h — 1 with it ! " were some of the replies with which his announcement was greeted. Just then, somebody sung out " A rail ! " and "A rail ! " "A rail!" was the response from a hundred voices. His honor, the high sheriff of Lincoln county, did n't seem to particularly fancy this idea of a rail, and look ing very pale and sheepish began to edge off as fast as possible, his son shedding floods of tears over the pros pect of seeing his paternal relative treated to a ride on a fence-pole. At this point the officer of the day appeared, and having quieted the boys a little, escorted the high sheriff of Lincoln county to the colonel's tent. The only comfort which awaited him there was the information that he had no business in camp without the permission of the commanding officer, and that had he obtained this, he must then run his own risk of finding and securing his runaway property, though he would have been pro tected from personal violence. This course of action the colonel, according to the strict letter of the law, would be obliged to take, but he knew very well, that with the warning given that a sheriff was in the camp, 276 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, there was small danger of a contraband ever being discovered. This was by no means the only experience that the boys had with the slave-hunters. Adjutant Chandler had a black boy about eighteen years old for a servant, whose master sought repeatedly to find him in the camp, but the adjutant kept a close watch and finally got the boy safely away. Another time, when Colonel Babbitt was brigade officer of the day, Lieutenant Perry brought in a colored man who was not much darker than his white- blooded brethren were at that time. He had run away from his master, and wanted to go with the regiment. The colonel asked him several questions, and then Lieu tenant Perry took up the ball. " Did n't your master always use you well ? " "Yes, most always." "Didn't he give you plenty to eat?" "Always." "You always had good clothes?" "Massa always gave us good clothes, plenty to eat and drink, and all that. Massa always treats us well." "Why," said Perry, "if that's the case, what in the devil did you want to run away for?" "Well, Massa," said the slave, "it you think that's all a man wants in this world, plenty to eat and drink and good clothes, there's a vacancy down where I came from." Perry was so mad he wanted to give the negro a good thrashing, but Colonel Babbitt told him he thought the negro had answered him well. It had been intended to use the troops from Newport News in a movement which Generals Burnside and Rosecrans were organizing against the Confederates in East Tennessee, and on June 2 General Burnside left Cincinnati for Lexington, to take personal command of his forces in the field ; but on his arrival there he found 1863] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 277 an order awaiting him to send 8,000 men at once to Vicksburg to re-enforce General Grant, which obliged him to change his plans. Instead of the trip to East Tennes see the troops were ordered to be ready to march the next morning with eight days rations. Reveille was sounded at two o'clock that morning, and by four o'clock the men were on the march. Camp Dick Robinson was reached just at dark, and the next morning the march to Nicholasville was resumed. That place was reached by noon, and quite late that afternoon the cars were taken for Covington. , No hint of their destination had as yet reached the rank and file, and many were the speculations indulged in as to the cause of the sudden change in the general's plans. At daybreak on Jurie 6 the Ohio river was crossed, and cars on the Ohio & Mississippi railroad were taken at Cincinnati. It became evident then that Vicksburg, eight hundred miles away, was the objective point. This was a change with a vengeance ; but then, as Voltaire said about his ornamental trees when a friend remarked that they grew rapidly, "That is what they are here for." At noon a short stop was made at Seymour, Ind., and Vincennes was reached at dark. An all-day ride in a freight car, packed in like sheep, roused a hearty appre ciation of the good bread and coffee that was furnished them here by the citizens. The Wabash was crossed, they were in Illinois, and all night long, through the darkness and gloom of a heavy rain, the cars rattled on towards Cairo, which was reached on Sunday, June 7, at candle-light. The regiment was marched to a low plain just north of the city, through oceans of sticky mud that threatened at every step to deprive them of their 278 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, boots. Here they were ordered to make themselves "comfortable" during the night. Such a feat would have been an impossibility to a civilian, but a soldier is bound to obey orders ; ergo, when told to be comfortable, he straightway is com fortable. But in this particular instance, the men, though comfortable, were not quiet, and either because of their just complaints, or because some one feared they would be lost in the mud, they were again ordered to fall in, and were marched to the depot in the city, where the remainder of the night was passed in dry quarters. During the afternoon of June 8 the regiment boarded the transport Armada, and the following morning was steaming down the Mississippi. Quartermaster Moses tells a story of a negro who came to him the night that was spent at Camp Dick Robinson, and who shared the fortunes of the regiment until they returned to Kentucky again, as follows : THE STORY OF THE BOY ISAAC. I was told that there was a colored boy who wanted to see me. He was about five feet ten in height, and had very good features, except that he had the flattest nose I ever saw. He said he was owned by a man named Bias, who was trying to turn all his property into cash, so that he could, get out of the country. The boy said he was afraid his master was going to sell him to a man who had occasionally hired him. He seemed to be very much troubled, and said, "I can't suit that man nohow, and still he is going to buy me ; and I do n't want him to have me. I 've heard good talk about you, 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 279 and I want to go with you." " Well," said I, "there has been a great uproar here several times about your unfor tunate race, and I declare I don't know what to do with you." The wagons were ranged along in a row, and I was walking back and forth by them, and he was following along. Pointing to a convenient hole in one of the wagons, I said, " Do you suppose a man of your size could crawl into a hole of that size?" I turned right away, and I did n't see that colored boy after that until we got to Nicholasville, and then he chanced to be in the first wagon that was unloaded. It so happened that one of the cars had been in a collision, and had one corner stove in. I saw in a minute that this would make a breathing-place for the fellow, and in a trice we had him in the car, and had a barricade of hard-tack boxes built up around him. This was the last of him until Covington was reached. We were busy loading the stuff onto wagons, in order to get it across the ferry, when one of the men said, " Quartermaster, I 'm afraid you'll lose your negro now, because we're getting out of Kenfucky." "Jeff," said I, "you want to keep in mind that this is a Virginia negro." I then had Isaac take an old horse by the bridle, and told him to go on and keep twitching the bridle, and not mind what I said. He obeyed implicitly, and as we went along to the ferry I kept saying, " O you black rascal, you Virginia darkey, if I ever get you across this river I '11 pay you up !" There was a Kentucky lieutenant there at the ferry, and he called out, "What have you got there?" Said I, " He 's a Virginia negro that I've been bringing up here, and he 's no good, and when I get him down in Missis- 280 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, sippi I'll kill him. I've been feeding him for months, and have n't got one hour's good service out of him. 0 you black rascal, go along with you ! " I kept that up, and fairly beguiled the Kentucky lieutenant until we had crossed the river. He went down with me to Mississippi, and proved to be true and reliable. Zimmerman wanted him, and said he would give him a dollar a day. I told Isaac of the offer, and that I couldn't afford to pay him that, but he said he did n't want to go, and clung to me. He stayed by us until we got to Cincinnati, on our way back to Kentucky in the latter part of August. When it came to crossing the river, he came to me and said, " I have got to bid you good-by," "Why, how is that?" said I. " You are going over there in Kentuck," said he, " where they hold my race slaves. I 've got my freedom now, but over there I lose it, and I can't give it up ! " I told him to stay around there, and I would come back as soon as I could ; but we went farther down, and that was the last I ever knew of him. A sad incident of the journey to Cairo was the burst ing of a locomotive at Nicholasville, George K. Gage of Company K being killed outright, and N. B. Chamber lain of Company I seriously injured. The story of Chamberlain's experience. is told by himself: "We had started to go to Vicksburg, and some of us were detailed to guard the baggage at Nicholasville. I was in the freight car, with one or two others, after we had got the baggage loaded and were ready to go. The engine had been backed up to the car, and left there, and all at once it blew up. The engineer and fireman 1863.] FALMOUTH TO KENTUCKY. 28 1 had left the engine, and so they didn't get hurt at all. I don't remember anything after the explosion till I found somebody was trying to poke my eyes open. It was a doctor from the corps head-quarters — I do n't know what his name was, — and he was looking at my eyes, and poking them open to see if they were gone or not. The explosion blew off all my hair, and shut my eyes so that I didn't see anything for three weeks. I bear the marks of the scalding on my arms, breast, and legs now. I was in the Main-street hospital at Covington until the regiment came back from Vicksburg, and then I joined them, and we went down to Paris, Ky." CHAPTER IX. The Mississippi Campaign. It was on a dismal, rainy day that the Ninth New Hampshire started on that fatal journey down the Mis sissippi on the steamer Armada. A few of the com panies were quartered on the lower deck, along with the heavy freight, horses, engines, and coal ; but even these surroundings were preferable to the hurricane deck, where the remaining companies faced the storm unshel tered. There was almost unbroken monotony in the scenery, as the steamer glided swiftly through the yel low water, the low banks being covered, except at rare intervals, with dense forests of Cottonwood, and most of the men preferred to pass the time in sleep. During the day the regiment was paid off for the month of April. As it grew dark the boat was anchored near the shore, the channel being too narrow for safe navigation except by daylight. The next day was clear and bright, and the boat arrived at Memphis a little after noon. As they were to await the arrival of the remainder of the Ninth corps at this point, the troops were allowed to go ashore. Ripe blackberries, new apples, and other good things were in the market, and the treat of fresh fruit was greatly enjoyed. By night nearly all the corps had arrived, and for a long distance the shore was crowded with boats and packets loaded with men, horses, and muni tions of war. At daybreak on the 12th of June quite a fleet set out 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 283 from Memphis. There were fifteen large river boats, escorted by three gunboats, and all these were heavily laden with troops and supplies for the army at Vicks burg. Below Memphis the river is very crooked, and it happened quite often that those in the rear boats could look across the land and see the foremost boats moving in an exactly opposite direction, though all were going down river. A stop of an hour or so was made at noon, at Helena, Ark., where contraband troops were busily at work throwing up fortifications. About five thousand Western soldiers were garrisoned here, under command of General Ross. The fleet anchored for the night near the mouth of the Arkansas river. Just before the fleet reached Columbia the next fore noon, a party of bushwhackers sent a few stray shots among the boats, fortunately doing no injury. A gentle reminder from a six-pounder was' sufficient warning to prevent any further attempt at mischief, and at Colum bia several gunboats joined the fleet and escorted it dur ing the passage of the region infested by guerrillas. The country was more open along this part of the river, and plantations lined the banks on either side. In the centre of large cotton- and sugar-fields, and sur rounded usually by a cluster of shade trees, stood the palatial home of the planter. A little in the rear could be seen the hovels of the negroes, frequently less com fortable than Northern stables, and appearing all the more wretched from their contrast with the owner's mansion. Near by were the sugar mills or cotton storehouses, and the gang of field hands kept at their tasks by the lash of the overseer was all that was want ing to complete the picture. The fleet reached Providence, La., at the close of a 284 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, perfect June day, and a most beautiful panorama pre sented itself to the view. The air was soft and balmy, and gently stirred by a deliriously cool breeze ; the sharp prows of the boats cleft the yellow waters with a soothing ripple ; the setting sun was playing the artist with wonderful success — the light of departing day his pencils, the cloudless sky his canvas ; the river, with slackening current and widened channel, went rolling on towards its ocean home with a majesty and grandeur commensurate to its lofty title of Father of Waters; the banks were crowned with forests of seemingly tropical luxuriance and plantations of unrivalled fertility, which the mellow light softened into a scene of almost celestial beauty ; while, like things of life, the steamers in extended line glided along the bosom of the mighty stream, their white walls relieved by the dark masses of soldier}'- on the decks, their flags rising and falling in the gentle breeze, and their lofty smoke-stacks belching huge wreaths of gas and vapor in grotesque defiance against the serene heavens. It was nearly midnight, so clear was the twilight, ere the boats came to anchor near a negro camp at Milliken's Bend. At daybreak on Sunday, June 14, the fleet was again under way, and at twenty minutes before seven the city of Vicksburg was in sight. The troops disembarked at Young's Point, La., on the opposite shore from the besieged city, and having crossed the levee, pitched their tents on an old camp-ground about a quarter of a mile from the river. Close by the landing was a large contraband camp, and the men were greatly inter ested in watching the novel and even ludicrous scenes that were constantly being enacted before them. The majority of the negroes had managed to cover their 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 285 nakedness, but the variety of apparel was. both fearful and wonderful. In their departure from the house of bondage they had not forgotten to spoil the Egyptians, and to " borrow " everything left behind by the master and mistress in their hasty flight. Here was an old patriarch with bare splay feet, the remnants of a pair of plantation trousers, an embroi dered vest, which also did duty as shirt and coat, and a brimless straw hat. His companion was a buxom " mammy," who had endeavored to deck herself out in a gay silk gown that had once graced a belle of somewhat more slender proportions. And the remain- 1 der of the company, when they were arrayed at all, were fully as kaleidoscopic in their decorations. Their only shelter from the rain and sun was a few old rem nants of tents and some brush booths. Yet they were by no means unhappy ; on the contrary, it was their ideal of freedom — plenty of army rations, and no over seer with his cruel lash to drive them to work. They had learned their first lesson in politics — to "go in for the old flag and appropriations." But these poor human chattels, who knew no other value of themselves save that reckoned in dollars and cents, whose greatest luxury hitherto had been an occa sional holiday, — not one in seven, but one or more at Christmas-time — of both sexes, all complexions and shades of color, and of all ages, were a strange, sad sight for Northern eyes to look upon ; while many of their customs, in which the solemn and the grotesque were curiously blended, were alternately provocative of tears and laughter, and exceedingly touching in that they betrayed the extreme ignorance and simplicity of these child-like people. 286 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, One day funeral services, conducted in regular plan tation style, were held over two little children. The coffins — old boxes which had formerly contained army rations — were borne to the graves by aged, almost tot tering, negroes, and behind them trailed the mourners in their piebald finery. One of the rude coffins was lowered into the tiny grave, and then a hymn was " deaconed out" and sung by the mourners -and friends. It was a good old "Methody" hymn, and the preacher pretended to read it from a book, but his additions to the original text would hardly have been appreciated by the author. While the mourners were arranged in a circle around the grave, a young colored woman who was doing some washing near by was attracted by the singing, and tak ing her soap in her hand, she joined the ring and in the singing. In her growing interest in this she forgot her soap, and it slipped from her hand onto the ground. Another woman, singing lustily on the other side, saw it fall, slipped out of the circle, went slyly around, picked up the soap, hid it in her dress, and was soon back in her place, singing even more lustily than be fore. All knelt during the emotional prayer which followed, and in this the soldiers and their wives and little ones were quaintly, yet pathetically, remembered. Another hymn was sung, and then came a characteristic "dis course," in the midst of which the preacher, finding the sun was a little too strong on his unprotected head, improvised a covering by folding together the sides of a crownless, broad-brimmed hat and laying it flatwise on his head. The filling of the grave was next in order, the mourners, led off by the preacher, throwing in 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 287 handfuls of dirt, a plaintive chanting accompanying the ceremony. The other little form was laid to rest with equal respect, but in the rush back to camp which ensued, the mourners were lost to sight. June 16 the regiment took transports up the Yazoo, landed at Haines's Bluff late in the afternoon, and the next morning marched two or three miles to Milldale. At Haines's Bluff were seen the immense fortifications which Grant tried in vain to cross from the front, but from which the enemy were quickly driven when he came into their rear from the south. Here, too, were scores of steamboats and transports, tied up under the bank of the Yazoo, showing that Grant was still careful about his rear and means of escape, though maintaining so bold a front at Vicksburg. The regiment remained in the camp at Milldale about a week, and then made an advance of three or four miles towards the Big Black. July 1 they were ordered to the road running through Grant's right centre to Vicksburg, to assist in building fortifications. Three days later they were again on the march, in the direc tion of the Big Black. The river was crossed July 7, and the night was spent on the river-bank, in the midst of a blinding storm. The next afternoon they joined the supply trains, and having drawn rations again pushed on till night, when they bivouacked on a large planta tion about four miles from Jackson. Early on the morning of July 12, part of the regiment was ordered out on the skirmish line, and were set to work digging rifle-pits not far from the enemy's pickets. On the nights of July 15 and 16 the whole regiment was ordered out and held as reserves. On the 17th it was found that the city of Jackson had been evacuated by the 288 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, enemy, and by the 20th the return march to the Big Black was taken up. Forty miles were covered in this and the following day's march, and the men were ready to drop when a halt was finally made, in the vicinity, of the river, late in the night of the 21st. So weary were they, that without stopping for coffee or food of any sort they, fell on the ground where they were and slept the sleep of utter exhaustion. The river was crossed late in the afternoon of the following day, and after a march often miles the regiment bivouacked for the night. The old camp ground at Milldale was reached early in the forenoon of the 23d. No man who participated in it will ever forget the agonies and sufferings endured on that terrible march, and will welcome the faithful and by no means over drawn description of it which finds a place here through the kindness of Sergeant Gilmore of Company I : RECENT OPERATIONS OF THE NINTH ARMY CORPS. [Correspondence of the Philadelphia Press.} Milldale, Miss., July 24, 1863. The Ninth Army corps has found a resting-place at its old camp, after twenty-six days of unusual hardship. Officers and men have been without a change of cloth ing during all that time ; that, with the dust and heat and want of water, made it almost intolerable. I have seen men and mules and horses rush frantically to the pond, all plunge in, and drink indiscriminately. We longed for the pure streams of Pennsylvania, and thought of waters we would there never think of drinking, which we would now consider a luxury. Saturday, the first Minot R. Phillips, Co. I. J. Frank Poster, Co. I. Corp. Albert R. Wheeler, Co. I. Joseph W. Pierce, Co. I. 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 289 day of the fight, there was quite a number of the troops that were going into position that suffered from sun stroke, especially of the Thirty-fifth Massachusetts and Eleventh New Hampshire. We received orders to move, on our return from Jack son, at four o'clock on Sunday, the 19th ; but as the First division, under General Welch, had been up the railroad, towards Memphis, some eleven miles, destroy ing it, and had just returned about that time, at his request the march was deferred until morning, as General Parke desired the whole corps to move together. The next morning the whole corps moved about five o'clock. The roads were deep with mud, the sun intensely hot, and water scarce, yet we were pushed on with terrible, relentless earnestness, until we had made about twelve miles by ten o'clock. We rested until about four o'clock in the afternoon, when we took the road towards Brownsville, marching until eleven o'clock at night, and having made twenty-two miles during the day. The Second division coming into camp at that time, there was no one to show where water was to be got, and the tired men, after hunting around in the dark for some time, went to bed, wet with sweat, and without coffee. The evening was very pleasant, and this road, not having been travelled so much, was easy going, but we were so much crippled by the morning's work that it was little else than torture. The next morn ing we were roused between three and four o'clock. Some few had been able to find water, but, without hav ing time to make coffee, were urged on with empty, turning stomachs, and dry, parched throats, the Second division taking the lead. Four miles brought us to Brownsville, a village of a dozen houses. Along the 290 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, road were fine orchards of unripe peaches, and fields of watermelons and citrons scarcely ripe, which were snatched and devoured as the men went along. Water melons, anyways near ripe, were delicious to their thirsty throats. So they dragged themselves along until ten o'clock, making ten or twelve miles. On the way up to Jackson, each company seized a mule or horse, and used it for a water-carrier. The canteens were strung together over its back, and would be trotted off to some well or pond to be filled. This was an admirable arrangement ; but to support such marching took more than ordinary strength, and water was not sufficient to renovate bodies that wanted food and the usual stimulant of coffee. Along with us the butchers drove a large herd of cattle, of all ages, sexes, sizes, and conditions, which were butchered as occasion offered ; but men would have given a whole beef for a side of bacon. There was scarcely salt enough to make it fit for the palate, and, driven along steadily all day without water, their meat was as dry and sapless as the men themselves. The order of march was, ordinarily, to march until ten o'clock, rest, and resume the march at four o'clock in the afternoon. This day the order was changed, and we started at three o'clock. The road lay through a long stretch of hilly country, bare and open. The sun poured down its fiercest rays, and we marched an hour without rest at the outstart. Men fell out by the scores ; numbers fell down with sunstroke, — in some instances dying immedi ately, others giving the most curious exhibitions of mad ness, snapping and biting like dogs, kicking like horses, and taking three or four men to keep them in the wagons or ambulances. Regiments retained but a skeleton of 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 291 their organizations, and the roads were full of stragglers from them all. Regiments that had campaigned in North Carolina and Virginia, South Carolina and Maryland, were demoralized. Men never known tos have failed in the hardest trials had to give way here, many with a shame and mortification that was painful to witness, and which none but an old soldier with the soldier's pride can appreciate, and which, when once done, like the yield ing to the first temptation in crime, leads to ruin. The night of the second day we came within two miles of the Big Black, near, I think, Messenger's Ford — at any rate it is now called Sherman's bridge, and the way to it lies through miles and miles of corn-fields on either side of the river. Here were springs of delicious water. Oh, what a luxury ! Here we laid by until the next day at four o'clock, beneath the shades of these mag nificent magnolias and wide-spreading beech. When we came to the Big Black a most furious rain came down — so sudden it seemed like throwing a bucket of water on you. Then the dusty roads became tough as mortar-beds, and it was easiest to pull off the shoes and go it barefoot — as many men and officers did. Thus we plod on until eleven, coming within a mile or less of our camp which we left on the 4th of July, and laid down in the mud to snatch the few brief moments of rest the chills and the vermin and the red ants would give you ; blest if you have not the toothache, aching bones, skinned and blistered feet, and galled legs, the latter the intensest torture of marching in a hot climate. It was like reaching home to get to our camp, undis turbed as it had been since we left, to have a bath, and fling our dirty, rotten clothes away. 292 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, After a two weeks stay at this point marching orders were received, and the regiment again boarded a river boat and started down the Yazoo river. The next two weeks were full of never-to-be-forgotten horror. The boat was over-crowded, and with the hot sun and drenching rain alternately beating down on the .unpro tected men, disease and death made heavy inroads on their number before the journey up the Mississippi was finished. The boat arrived at Cairo, 111., August 16, and the next night, closely packed in freight cars, the regiment started for Cincinnati, which was reached about noon on the 20th. Those who were able — and they were few indeed — marched through the city, and crossing to the Kentucky side of the river, went into camp. Orders to move came on the 22d, and on the following day the able-bodied marched to the depot, and the sick, who outnumbered the well, were carried in ambulances. Once more they were packed into the hot, close cars, and having journeyed as far as Nicholasville, gladly disembarked and went into quarters. The regiment rested at Nicholasville until September 9, when, head-quarters having been established at Paris, the sick were removed to the temporary hospital, and those who were able to do duty were stationed in block houses along the line of the Kentucky Central railroad to serve as guards. It was fortunate for the men that only this light duty was required of them, for it is hard to conceive of the pitable condition to which the regi ment had been reduced by disease and death. At the formal inspection of the regiment about the middle of October, the inspector-general made a return of only ninety-three enlisted men fit for active service. 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 293 Think what this statement means ! Only fourteen months since the regiment left Concord with a thou sand men in the ranks, and now less than a hundred are available for action. One can scarcely realize the terrible sufferings endured by these men from the time they left Kentucky in the early summer until their return in the autumn. The outlines of their journey- ings have been briefly sketched, but the few diaries that were kept during that fatal campaign tell a story that is only too realistic in its detail. VICKSBURG, JACKSON, AND BACK TO OLD KENTUCKY. All the long hours of Sunday, June 14, — the first day in Louisiana — the men listened to the low, thunderous booming of the distant mortars, and when darkness set tled down upon them could still trace the path of each messenger of destruction from the mortar's mouth to the place of bursting by the line of fire issuing from the burning fuse. Soon after daybreak on the 15th the regiment was ordered across, by the new corduroy road, to the south side of Young's Point, and there stacked arms and lay waiting to be taken over the river, a part of the division having been transported and landed below the city. About two in the after noon word was received for the regiment to remain where it was during the night, but as the ground thereabouts was very marshy, and promised abundant occupation in the killing of the black snakes that every where abounded, the men were not sorry when a later order sent them back to the morning's camp. For some reason the plan of operations was changed that night, and the next morning the regiment boarded 294 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, the steamer Armenia, and started up the Yazoo river. The channel of the river was deep and narrow, and the sluggish stream, black and filthy from decaying vege table matter, richly deserved its name of " Poison Water." The weather was hot and sultry, and the only protection from the burning sun in the middle of the day was by lying on the deck under a bit of canvas. Late in the afternoon a heavy shower came on, and when the boat arrived at Snyder's Bluff it was thought best not to attempt the landing of the troops that night. When, soon after dawn, they did disembark, it was to find the mud six inches deep on shore. Breakfast was eaten near the landing, and then the regiment moved back about two miles, to the vicinity of Milldale. The country about them, though destitute of high hills, was very uneven, being cut up in every direc tion by ravines worn out in the soft soil by the action of the water. The vegetation was rank and dense, the ground being covered for the most part either with forests or a thick jungle of cane-brakes and bushes. The camp was on a little knoll close by the bed of a small stream, but the water was both warm and tainted, while that from the near-by springs was strongly impreg nated with sulphur. The camp-ground had previously been occupied by both Confederate and Union troops, and was not in the most cleanly condition imaginable, but the regiment's experience of Falmouth mud had taught them something of camp architecture, and as they set to work with a will the camp soon presented a comfortable appearance. This position was about ten miles up the Yazoo river, and nearly the same distance in the rear of Vicksburg. It had been taken from the Confederates some time in 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 295 May, and was strongly fortified with rifle-pits and forts for mounting siege guns. Joe Johnston's army, which now had its head-quarters at Jackson, must pierce this line of works before it could attack Grant's army in the rear, with the hope of succoring Pemberton, shut up in the besieged city. For a month he had been hemmed in, and as Grant's army held the river both above and below the town, and every avenue of escape was guarded by fixed batteries and gunboats, the prospect was certain of a speedy and unconditional fall of the city without any active offensive operations. Heavy cannonading from the batteries along the river could be heard at all hours. These guns were capable of throwing hundred-pound shells, and the explosion of such huge missiles over the doomed city was terrible in its effectiveness, while the women and children remained in the cellars of the houses, not daring to risk their lives in any more exposed position. Add to this constant danger the insufficient supply of food now remaining in the city, and it will be seen that it was only a question of time when the end must come. For several days now the Ninth New Hampshire was kept busily at work strengthening the defences and doing picket duty, but at five o'clock in the afternoon of the 22d orders were received to be ready to march in an hour with three days rations. It was only a little past the hour when the start was made, and after marching about five miles the regiment bivouacked for the night in a sandy field. The march towards the Big Black was continued the next morning without stopping to make coffee, for the weather was exceedingly warm, and short marches and long halts were the rule in the heat of the day. It was not long before the troops came 296 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, across some trees which had been felled in such a man ner as to make the road practically impassable, while a little farther on a bridge was found to be partially destroyed. The pioneer corps were left behind to clear the way for the batteries, and the remaining troops pushed on until noon, and then bivouacked for the night. Reveille was sounded at dawn, and the men pro ceeded as fast as was possible over the uneven road. When eight miles had been covered all baggage was left behind under guard, and a close reconnoissance was begun, for they were now nearing the enemy's outposts. They had not gone very far before several Confederate scouts were seen, and the order to return was at once given. The place where the baggage had been left was soon reached, and the troops quickly made their way back to the camp where they had spent the night, only stopping now and then to impede in their turn any attempted advance of the Confederate forces. It was nearly midnight when they reached camp, and the men were greatly fatigued, but it con soled them somewhat when they learned later on that they had just missed running onto a large force of Con federate cavalry. This was one of the severest marches and day's work in the history of the regiment. The day had been extremely hot, the men were utterly exhausted, and as they turned into the old camp at that late hour, Colonel Titus's voice was most welcome as he said, — " Take care of yourselves as well as you can, boys. God bless you !" Camp was changed two or three times during the next ten days, and the men were alternately employed on the defences and in doing picket duty. In building 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 297 the fortifications everything available was made use of, whether it belonged to friend or foe. Sometimes the planter would try to beg off when the wagons would come for the cotton, claiming that he was a Union man, but the bales would be tumbled in just the same. One old fellow who had lost his cotton as well as nearly everything eatable on the place, came to Colonel Titus, and with tears in his eyes told him that he had only a little corn left, and that the soldiers were taking that. The colonel told him to put his corn in the house, and he would guarantee that no one should molest it. So the man saved his corn if he did n't his bacon. Black berries were plenty everywhere, and enough for all. They were the largest and most luscious ever seen, and were eaten in great quantities by the men, for they were a most welcome relief from hard-tack and bacon. The weather was terribly hot, and it was tedious waiting, but the hope of a bloodless victory kept the men in good spirits. On the evening of July 3 it was rumored about the camp that Pemberton was to surren der Vicksburg on the National holiday, and a despatch tt General Griffin, early in the morning of the 4th, noti fied him that the surrender would be made at nine o'clock, and that he was to hold his brigade in readiness to \narch at a moment's notice. The brigade did not enter the city, but a letter of Adjutant Chandler's shows how\he and a few others managed to be "in at the death" " BVfore daylight on the morning of the 4th, Lieu- tenant-fcolonel Babbitt, Captains Blaisdell and Alexan der, ani I started from camp for Vicksburg. When we reachedbur outer works we found a flag of truce flying, and leaned that there was a suspension, and negotia- 298 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, tions which might result in the capitulation of the place. This was about 7 a. m. The fact grew more and more apparent that something was going to happen, and we spent an hour examining our extensive earthworks (now, however, of little interest to us), and also visited the Eighth Illinois, where we learned that the surrender was decided upon, and that Logan's division of McPher- son's corps would enter the city at about ten o'clock. "We attached ourselves to the staff of that regiment, and had the high honor and extreme happiness of enter ing Vicksburg with the first brigade which passed in. You may depend upon this, that it was indeed a glorious Fourth for us. We went in with the bands playing ' Star Spangled Banner,' and the drums and fifes play ing ' Yankee Doodle ' and ' Dixie,' with all the Secesh looking at us with a stupid stare. We spent five or six hours in the city, watered our horses in the Mississippi river in the centre of the town, and strolled around at our leisure. The Stars and Stripes have fluttered over the court-house since that time, and our victory ii complete. "Near 20,000 rebels I saw stack their arms outside their works and march off. We have near 30,000 pris oners, 40,000 stand of small arms, and over 100 pieces of artillery. Their river batteries comprise tweity- seven large siege guns. You may suppose our h.ppi- ness was complete, and here comes the other side «f our experience. We got back to our camp, more deal than alive from heat and fatigue, at eleven o'clock tha night — only to find that our regiment had moved that day in the direction of Jackson. We started at dajiight in pursuit. Came up about noon, and kept on with the regiment." 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 299 July 4 orders were received to be ready to march at noon. Through clouds of suffocating dust, and under a scorching sun, the march to the Big Black river was made, and several of the men fell by the way from sun stroke. On reaching the river it was found that a tem porary bridge had been thrown across, and the infantry rested while the battery of twenty-pound guns was slowly and carefully drawn over the frail structure. The bridge was a weak affair at best, and just as the last caissons were Crossing the whole thing toppled over into the deep, muddy stream. The pioneer corps was at once set to work building a raft, and as it was now nearly sundown the men were ordered to get what sleep they could in the mean time. The halt had been made in a large corn-field, and after making coffee the men prepared for a comfortable nap. Some lay down between the corn rows upon the ground ; some of the more fastidious improvised corn-stalk mat tresses ; and a few, who wanted a good, cool sleep, stripped off their clothes and used them for a bed. Scarcely had the sun set when huge, black clouds began to mount up the western sky, soon overspreading the whole heavens, and a deluging thunder-shower began. The almost incessant flashes of lightning were of chalky whiteness, the thunder rolled and crashed, and the rain literally poured down in torrents. The sleepers awoke to find themselves floating in bath-tubs between the corn rows, and those who had removed their clothing had the pleasure of a shower-bath while making their toilet. Some tried to brave it out-, but one after another they came to a vertical position — the most con venient for shedding water — and thus remained awaiting the order to march, varying the monotony by drawing 300 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, either foot out of the yielding paste into which it was rapidly sinking, only to set it in a new and not more stable footing and repeat the operation with the other. About midnight the raft was reported to be ready, and the men made their way to the river through a perfect slough of mud, with every particle of clothing and lug- ' gage drenched and dripping and the storm still continu ing in all its fury. The raft, intended for twenty, was found on trial to be capable of carrying only seven or eight. Large fires of rails were built on both sides of the river, and threw their weird glare over the turbid, swollen stream. A party of men stood on either shore, and with a rope attached to each end of the raft pulled it forward and backward once in about five minutes, while the thunder and lightning, rain and darkness, the pitchy blackness of the river, and. the dead horses anchored to the fallen caissons and just visible as they rose and fell with the surging water, combined to form a ghostly scene which few of those who beheld it will ever forget. The opposite bank of the river was high and steep, the clay as yielding as lard, and by the time the men in their drenched garments had clawed and crawled their way to the top they seemed verily to have " come up from wallowing in the mire." Once across the river blankets and clothing were quickly dried at the blazing fires, coffee was made, a pig was shot and roasted, and at six o'clock the march was renewed. The first part of the route was through muddy bottom lands, and with parboiled feet and soaked shoes it was both hard and heavy marching. Coming down the Mississippi the soldiers had watched the men heaving the deep-sea lead and calling out "Twain two — twain four — no bottom," and once that forenoon, as 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 301 they waded through a stream running across the road, some one sung out "Twain two — twain four — no bottom," and it went along the whole line of the regi ment. Towards noon higher ground was reached, and the way was less difficult. The shower of the previous night proved to be a blessing in one respect, for no water could be obtained except that dipped from the pools by the roadside ; it was very roily — perfectly yel low, in fact, — but in the absence of better could be swallowed. During the forenoon the mansion of Joe Davis, brother of Jefferson Davis, was passed. It had been set on fire by the cavalry, and was in full blaze. Near where the regiment halted at noon some of the men found the library of Jeff Davis hidden in the attic of an old log house, and among other things one man secured a gold- headed cane presented to Davis by President Pierce when the former was secretary of war. Here they rested and dried their clothing till nearly four in the afternoon, and then moved on a few miles and encamped near a church. The seats were movable benches, and the men brought them out and slept on " bedsteads" that night. Only -dry rations — hard-tack, sugar, and coffee — and fresh beef were available on the march, and the meat — as the cattle were killed after being driven all day, and were cooked as soon as bled, for the next morning's breakfast, was productive of sudden attacks of cholera and the like. The march was continued on the 6th, again under the burning sun, until so many fell to the ground from exhaustion that a halt was ordered and coffee was made. When the brigade was ready to move the Ninth was sent in advance to prevent house-burning. It was late at 302 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, night when the regiment turned into some woods beside the road and bivouacked. So entirely worn out were the men that most of them lay down without pitching a tent or even spreading a blanket. It was only a brief inter val before the reveille sounded, and after a hasty and scanty breakfast the regiment advanced three or four miles and halted near the supply train. Rations were drawn, coffee made, and then on again until night, when guns were loaded and the men slept on their arms. The four days march had brought them to the vicinity of Jackson, where the enemy were strongly entrenched. The. first day they lay still, but on the second were sent to the front at daylight as skirmishers. Slowly the hours wore away, and when night came on the pitchy darkness in the thick woods was beyond conception. The Ninth held the front, but it was so dark that not even the sky could be seen, and no man's heart was so strong that it did not throb a little faster at the thought of the invisible foe. About midnight a scouting party attempted to break through the lines, and made a most desperately bold push. They fired several times, and then rushed upon the pickets with bayonets and clubbed muskets. One man was run through while on his post, and instantly killed ; another was stabbed and taken prisoner, but man aged to escape and crawl back to the Union lines. The reserves turned out, but in the darkness friend and foe were alike indistinguishable, and they could only wait anxiously for daylight. When at last the day dawned it was found that only two men had been wounded and one killed, and the line was unbroken. Captain Alexander of Company I, which guarded the left of the line, had been shot in the hip, and died ten days later. As soon 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 303 as the regiment was relieved it was ordered to the rear to rest. In regard to the sad affair of the accidental wounding of Captain Alexander, Sergt. N. T. Dutton writes as follows : "Captain Alexander was officer of the picket line, the orders to which were to fire without challenging. In the extreme pitchy darkness, the captain, in making his rounds, went outside the line and approached it from the front. The pickets heard his steps and fired. He called out to them his name, but they continued to be wary of the enemy ; thought it was a' rebel who had somehow caught his name and was using it to get near the line, so fired again, and fatally wounded the man they loved most and for whom any man of them would willingly have given his life. Captain Alexander was much beloved by all, was one of the best officers in the regi ment, and his untimely death saddened every heart." The night was a terrible one for all. The intense blackness of the darkness no words can describe ; the dread of the unseen foe in front was greatly increased by it ; the man who was bayoneted on his post probably knew not that his foe was near him until he felt the bayonet thrust through his body, and uttered a shriek that resounded through the dark and silent woods with an awful sound and filled every mind with terror. All were glad when the morning light came. That morning Johnston evacuated the city. His artill ery opened furiously in the early morning, and the pick ets were sharper than usual in their fire, but it was all a cover for the fleeing host. The Union forces were not long in taking possession of the city, and what the Con federates had spared soon littered the streets, though it 304 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, was too soon after the capture of Vicksburg for the men to have much zest in the spoiling. One fellow, however, got more than he wanted. Corporal J. S. Stewart ("Tappy") of Company E, with others, was roaming about the city to see or find something of interest, when a magazine exploded under or near him and tossed him into the air. His hair, eyebrows, and beard were singed off, and he was burned quite badly. "Tappy" was always a cheerful soul, wont to look on the bright side of things, and in an ambulance on the way back, with ban daged eyes and blistered face and hands, was chuckling over his comrades in the fact that he could ride while they had to "peg" it. No effort was made to hold the city after the railroads running north and south had been effectually destroyed, and the troops were soon ordered back to the first camp they had occupied on the Yazoo river. The Mississippi was fairly open, and with Vicksburg as a depot for sup plies the Union forces could afford to keep quiet while. the hot weather lasted. On the way back the regiment passed another night in the corn-field by the Big Black, and were again routed out at midnight, but this time the affair had a comical side. The men were greatly fatigued, and after a hearty supper of roast corn Every body was ready for a good night's rest. The camp had been quiet for some time, when suddenly from the rear of the brigade there came an unearthly yell, just like the one the man who was bayoneted had given a few nights before, which was quickly followed by a series of shouts and outcries all along the line. The men were on their feet in an instant, and the officers gave the command to fall in, for the first thought was that the enemy had come upon them unawares ; but here is where the fun came in. Corp. Minot Ellis, Co. I. John E. Ellis, Co. I. William W. Ross, Co. I. James C Whittle, Co. I. 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 305 The man who gave the first alarm had been awakened by something stepping on him, but the horse which he thought he saw turned out to be nothing more formida ble than a big black pig, who, more frightened by the uproar than the man was, scampered down the lines, upsetting gun-stacks and rousing the weary sleepers in •every direction. So much for the general scene, but Captain Copp is responsible for the following side-light : "For the first time in a month I thought it safe to take my clothes off for the night, and rolling myself nicely up in a blanket on a pile of corn-stalks, I was soon sound asleep. The alarm found me minus everything but a shirt, but without waiting to clothe myself I grabbed my sword and revolver and sprang to the colors and gave the order to fall in. The boys have n't forgotten my pre dicament to this day ; and that night, long after every body was supposed to be asleep, every once in a while there would burst upon the air an uproarious ' Ha, ha !'" A week slipped away in the camp on the Yazoo, and then the Ninth corps was ordered back to Cincinnati, but was obliged to wait for means of transportation. The order had come none too soon, for what with the intense heat, the scanty supply of proper food, and the impurity of the water, the men began to feel that they were living in solemn times, for death made daily inroads upon their number. August 1, Colonel Titus, who had stuck to his post despite his intense sufferings from chronic diarrhea ¦during the last two months, was granted a twenty days furlough, and set out for Cincinnati. Those who were left behind could only hope for a speedy deliverance from .such unwholesome surroundings. The following morning the regiment was sent on xx 306 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, picket duty to the road leading to Yazoo City, and for the first time in its history, when on such duty, the colors were taken along. This road was near the northern limit of Haines's Bluff, and commanded a magnificent view of the surrounding country. On the left lay the frowning fortifications that capped the bluff; stretching away to the right were the broad fields of a princely cotton plantation; at the foot of the bluff, creeping slug gishly along, as if reluctant to yield itself to the swift flow of the mighty river, was the dark-hued "Poison Water ;" and beyond this, and far away to the north, south, and west, a vast and apparently unbroken expanse of primeval forest. Like a mighty sea of green it seemed, spread out over the level bottom lands of the Mississippi valley, the only sign of life the curling smoke from the steamers that were constantly winding their way along the tortuous course of the "Father of Waters." At the dress parade held in front of General Griffin's head-quarters August 4, the troops had the pleasure of listening to a complimentary order from General Grant, in which it was requested that the words "Vicksburg" and "Jackson" be inscribed upon the banners of the Ninth Army corps. It was a fitting recognition of the heroic endurance of sufferings beside which death on the field of battle could have no terrors. An order from General Parke, in regard to embarking, was also read, but to thousands of sick and dying men the relief would come too late. The details of that voyage up the Mississippi, the transfer to the freight cars, in which the sick and well must take their chances, like cattle, of coming out alive at the end of the journey, the long, wearisome ride 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 307 before the final disembarkation at Nicholasville, Ky., are almost too horrible for belief, though the story must be told for a proper appreciation of the freedom that cost so dearly. How slowly those August days dragged out their tedious length ! When, about noon of the 8th, the order was given to the Ninth New Hampshire to "pack up," the camp was like a swarm of bees suddenly disturbed. The men were not burdened with an extraordinary amount of clothing, and the filling of their haversacks or ' ' grub bags" was the chief item of preparation for the journey. Would you like to know how a soldier fares on a trip like this ? One of Captain Robinson's letters furnishes the details: "First, we pack it about two thirds full of hard-tack, then goes in the meat bag. I have in mine now a little fried pork and two or three pounds of raw pork or bacon. Then come the coffee and sugar bags, salt bag, pepper bag, bottle of Jamaica ginger, knife, fork, and spoon, and a variety of articles, according to the aesthetic taste of the owner. As I had a little flour on hand, I made it into doughnuts." The first of the month all the sick had been sent up the river on hospital boats, though so many had fallen ill since that time that they now equalled if they did not outnumber the well, and it was a merciful Providence that hid the future from them all. With grim satire the band struck up a lively tune for the march to the land ing, those who were able to walk did so, and the ambu lances with the sick brought up the rear. So suddenly did the attacks of swamp fever come on that by the time the landing was reached Sergeant Pulsifer of Company E had been taken so violently ill that he fell to the ground and was carried on board by his comrades. 308 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, To their dismay the men found that the entire brigade was to be transported in one small boat, the David Tatum. All the officers were quartered on the middle or cabin deck, occupying every berth and filling the cabin with mattresses at night. Outside the cabin, and fore and aft, the sick were crowded as thick as they could lie. The Sixth New Hampshire occupied the lower deck, together with all the horses and baggage belonging to the brigade. On the hurricane deck were the Seventh Rhode Island and the Ninth New Hamp shire, with no protection against the blistering sun or the rain, save where some were so located that they could stretch a tent cloth across the iron rods reaching from the deck to the smoke-stacks. The placard " Standing-room only" might have been truthfully displayed, for so crowded was the boat that the men were obliged to take turns in lying down to rest, for sleep under such conditions was well nigh impossi ble. It was nearly dark when the steamer was loosed from her moorings and the journey down the Yazoo begun. It was an ominous beginning, for she had pro ceeded only a few miles when the rudder broke, and the captain was obliged to " tie up" for the remainder of the night. There was a silver lining to this cloud, however, for the men were allowed to go on shore and make coffee, and not a few improved the opportunity to spread their blankets for a nap. Close by the shore to which the packet was tied was an old camping-ground, which had been used in turn by the Confederates, the Federals, and the contrabands. The last inhabitants had evidently been visited by a pestilence and had fled, for the dilapi dated tents were still standing, and unburied corpses of. 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 309 both sexes lay upon the ground. It was late in the afternoon of the following day before the repairs were finished, and the arrival of the steamer Yankee from Vicksburg was hailed with delight by the weary, rest less soldiers. Quartermaster Moses had gone overland to Vicksburg and reported the situation, in consequence of which the steamer had been sent up. She was lashed alongside the Tatum, the crowded decks were relieved of a portion of their human .freight, and again they were steaming down the " river of death." Before the Mississippi was reached greedy death had claimed a victim. At the mouth of the Yazoo the steamer stopped to coal up, and while this was going on some soldiers went ashore, and by the light of a dimly burning lantern hollowed out a grave for their dead comrade ; then the corpse, wrapped in the only shroud a soldier knows, — a blanket — was taken on shore in a skiff and placed in its lonely grave, where the footfall of friend or foe would never break the soli tude. Nothing more gloomy or depressing could be imagined ; — the large proportion of sick on board the boat, the thick murkiness of the night, the deep, black waters of the slowly rolling river, the dense forests whose heavy foliage and drooping festoons of moss turn even daylight into darkness, — the whole scene revealed by the dim light of the lanterns was weird and ghastly. At four o'clock on the morning of the 10th the steamer entered the Mississippi, and it was a grand sight to watch the prow forcing its way northward against the turbulent waters. Just before sunrise another corpse was carried below — and the journey but just begun ! Another sad incident of the morning was the falling overboard of James Kingsley of Company K, from the upper deck : 310 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [August, so swift was the current that before a boat could be low ered he was lost to sight. The steamer touched shore at a negro encampment about noon, and the body of the soldier who had died in the early morning was carried ashore for burial. Chaplain Gushee read the service for the dead. The following day there were two deaths before noon, and the men began to look at each other with solemnly questioning faces, for who could tell whose turn would come next. The boat reached Napoleon, Ark., at dark, and came to anchor just in season to get the full force of a terrific thunder-shower. Those on the upper deck were at the mercy of the elements, and even the sick on the middle deck were completely drenched. At mid night the dead were taken ashore and laid to rest in the depths of the forest, amid the low rumbling of the now distant thunder and the fitful gleaming of the lightning. The steamer was speeding steadily on its way the next forenoon, when at some distance ahead signals were displayed on the shore. As the boat drew nearer, it was seen that they were made by a contraband, who, with his wife and a dozen little darkies, was begging pitifully to be taken aboard. It was impossible to do so in the present crowded condition, and as the steamer passed them unheeding, and they turned and went back into the forest, one could imagine their bitter disappoint ment, their sinking of heart, their lost hope of freedom. Let freeborn men boast of the advantages of slavery, but no ranting Abolitionist, with all his exaggerations, could ever depict half of its evils and sorrows. So the days and nights wore away. The number of sick increased daily, and what with the filth, — for in such close quarters neatness was impossible — the swarms of 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 311 vermin, and the lack of proper food — coffee soaked in hot water from the engine and raw pork and hard-tack being the diet for sick and well alike — it is no wonder the men lost heart, and longed for the shore and any camp, however poor. Late in the afternoon of the 13th the bluffs of Memphis hove in sight, and as the steamer neared the landing women could be seen flocking to the levee, ready to barter the contents of their well filled baskets for the soldier-boys' scanty pennies. Before a plank could be put out the boys had leaped ashore like squirrels, and trade was decidedly lively for a time. There was no haggling over prices, if only one had money enough to buy what, fancy or appetite first lighted upon. Presently, without any warning, the boat pushed off, and dropped down stream some two miles to coal up ; and as she did not return till morning, those ashore spent the night where they could best find accommodation, which in most cases was the bare planks of the wharf. Many of the weary sleepers awakened the next morn ing to find that their over-night purchases had myste riously disappeared. No one considered it worth while, however, to waste breath in complaining or strength in searching for the lost treasures ; they simply awaited a chance to " get even." The steamer returned at day break, and many of the very sick, about a dozen of the Ninth men among the number, were taken ashore and carried to the hospital, with small prospect that any of them would ever return to their comrades. By seven o'clock Memphis had been left behind, and by sunset the next day the steamer was rounding Point Pleasant, a few miles below Island No. 10. Only a week had elapsed since they had bidden fare- 312 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [August* well to the camp on the Yazoo river, yet to men shut up in a charnel-boat, with death staring them constantly in the face, it seemed like ages. Sick men were stretched out all over the boat, from pilot house to coal bunks, and not enough well men were left to care for them, though it was little enough that could be done to relieve their sufferings. At one o'clock in the afternoon of Sunday, August 16, the boat reached Cairo, 111. Company E could muster just seven able-bodied men, and these were all detailed to assist in unloading the baggage. Before night not a man that could crawl but managed to get ashore : the bare ground seemed so clean in comparison with the filthy, lousy craft where they had been nested like pigs. Several of the officers came up the river on the hospi tal boat Atlantic. The accommodations for the sick were vastly superior to those on the David Tatum, yet every day at sunset the boat would be drawn up to the bank of the river, and from twenty to thirty bodies would be taken ashore for burial. This was in accord ance with the orders from the medical department, which would not allow burials at any other time of day. Lieut. C. D. Copp and Commissary Sergeant Hanson were transferred to the Atlantic just before Cairo was reached. On the arrival of the boat at Cincinnati, Major Everett, who was very ill with congestive chills, was taken to the Gibson House by Lieutenant Mason. The lieutenant arranged with the proprietor of the hotel for the care of the major, but became ill himself immediately afterwards and was confined to his bed at the time of the major's death, which occurred a few days later. Major Ever ett's body was embalmed and sent to his home in New 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 313 London by the proprietor of the hotel, who was a New Hampshire man. Lieutenant Sprague of Company F was carried to the Burnett House, and from there to the hospital, dying that same night. Lieut. C. W. Wilcox was given a twenty days leave of absence, and accompanied the remains of Lieutenant Sprague to his home in Win chester, where he was buried with Masonic honors. Lieutenant-Colonel Babbitt was taken to the Spencer House, where he was cared for by Colonel Titus. On the 17th another delegation of the sick had been transferred to the hospital boat and sent up the Ohio. Pulsifer, Bean, Curtis, and Knight from Company E were among these, for they were all dangerously ill ; but many of the sick so dreaded a separation from the regiment that they begged to be left with their com rades, even if it were to die. Late in the evening the regiment was ordered to the station. As usual, freight cars were the accommodations provided, and into these the men were packed, thirty-five in a car. The sick were placed on the rough board seats, and the others lay on the floor beneath and between them. In this manner, parched with thirst and burning with fever, they started on the two days journey. The cars were stifling in the intense heat, and the scanty supply of water rendered the sufferings of the men almost intolerable. It was four in the afternoon of the 18th of August when the train stopped at Centralia for coffee and meat, and " the shoulder-straps took supper at the railroad hotel." At Sandoval, a little farther along the route, the men disembarked to change cars, but as the train had not yet arrived the troops were ordered to biv ouac for the night. 314 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [August, At daylight the cars were again boarded, and all the long, hot day the men lay stretched out upon the floor, while the train sped swiftly on. Towards night Vin- cennes was reached, and with a brief stop here for coffee there was no other break in the monotony of the journey until the arrival at Cincinnati, about noon on the following day. The well men were marched through the city, given a good dinner, and were then sent across the river to the camp on the Kentucky side. The sick were left at the station to await the arrival of the ambu lances, and reached the camp about dark. As illus trative of the condition of the men as they lay on the platform, Corporal Mayo says that even when he saw the baggage trucks coming right for him he felt so sick that he did n't have vitality enough to draw his feet up out of the way. The two following incidents are contributed by Ser geant Dutton : "Corporals Elmer Bragg and Charles Day of Com pany E, sick and weary, took their own way through the city, and stopped to rest on the steps before the gate of a large mansion a little retired from the street. A lady approached, asked their names, regiment, where they had been, and where they were going ; said the house was her home, and asked them to come in and rest a while. ' No,' they said, ' we must be going on to our regiment.' Then she pressed her invitation with the offer of something to eat, and in other wavs tried to get them to go in. But ' they were not hungry and must .go on,' they said. At last she asked, ' Would n't you like a bath?' It was just what they did want, and gladly accepting, they were soon in her bath-room, from ¦which they came out a half hour later feeling like new 1863.] THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGN. 315 men. The lady had a nice lunch spread, and now the boys were ready for that. Having, done full justice to this, they left their ' good Samaritan ' with thanks on their lips and abiding gratitude in their hearts.. Even the rough ways of life are in spots strewed with flowers." " On the trip from Cincinnati to Cairo the train passed at full speed through Washington, Ind. I was sitting in the open door of a freight car when a large and beau tiful bouquet of flowers came into my lap. A piece of paper was tied to it, on which were the words ' Compli ments of Stella and Mattie Lane, Washington, Ind. God bless you, boys ! We'll welcome you home, when rebels are in the dust.' The flowers faded, but I have that slip of paper now. At Milldale I wrote to the ladies, thanking them for their kind token. On the return from Vicksburg the train stopped at Washington, and the ladies of the place were at the train with refresh ments. I asked one if the Misses Lane were there. ' Why, yes ; they are right here,' she replied, and called to them ; but just then the train started, and so that inci dent went no farther." It was only a brief respite, though a most welcome one, for on the 23d the regiment was ordered to report at the station for transportation. The sick were placed in separate cars this time, and made up more than half of the train. On arriving at Nicholasville the regiment went into camp about two miles outside the town, where the sick seemed at last to have a chance to recover ; but so permeated were they with disease, that any speedy improvement was out of the question. Chills and fever alternately racked their feeble frames, but they were tenderly cared for by their comrades-in-arms. 316 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [September, September 9 the sick were transferred to temporary hospitals at Paris, Ky., where regimental head-quarters were to be established. Twice before the regiment had been ordered to move, but surgeons and officers alike protested, for if the order had been enforced two thirds of the men in camp must have been carried in wagons. Colonel Titus and Lieutenant-Colonel Babbitt were on the sick-list, Adjutant Chandler was absent on detail, Major Everett had died in Cincinnati, and not a single commissioned officer was present for duty. But, thank God, they were back in old Kentucky once more ! CHAPTER X. The Movement From Kentucky to Annapolis, and as Far as Bristow Station. The only incident that broke the quiet of the stay in Kentucky was the expedition to Mount Sterling, early in December. During the evening of December 3, Colonel Titus received a telegram from General Boyle, com manding the district of Kentucky, announcing a prob able attack by John Morgan's guerrillas at Mount Ster ling, and ordering him to re-enforce the Fortieth Ken tucky cavalry with his command. It was eleven o'clock when Colonel Titus, in command of a part of the regi ment, was ready to start. Horses from all the livery stables in Paris, and some private horses were taken, as well as saddles, and by confiscating everything in the shape of horse-flesh that was encountered on the way, each man finally bestrode a steed. Captain Copp, who was attending a "pahty" that evening, had been directed to gather what additional men he could and follow as soon as possible, and was on the road about an hour later. On the way over Captain Copp got considerably alarmed, for the refugees they were continually meeting had doleful tales to tell of the doings of Morgan and his men. One of the horses gave out, and at the next farm-house the captain determined to make a swap. As he rode up to the door a woman appeared at one of the upper windows, and in answer to his inquiries declared there was not a horse on the place. In the mean time one of the men made his way to the 318 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [December, barn, and there found a good horse. An old man then came out, and pleaded that the horse might be left him, as it was all that he had to do the farm work. War recognizes no necessities but its own, however, and the captain took the horse, but promised to return it on his way back. Arrived within about a mile of Mount Sterling, and just as they were rising a hill, the captain discovered a picket post ahead. The story told by the refugees was that Colonel Titus's command had entered the town, but that it had afterwards been surrounded by the raiders, so the gallant captain was in just a bit of a quandary. Gath ering his little band closely together, and giving them orders to be ready for a charge, he rode boldly on. "Who goes there?" came the challenge from the picket. "Friends, with the countersign!" returned the captain, and the boys got their guns ready. Then came the question, "Whose command?" That was the uncertain time, but they were in for it now. "Colonel Titus's command, from Paris !" was the response, and in return a cheerful ' ' All right — come on ! " On entering the town, the colonel and the rest of the command were found quartered at the hotel, except those who were sta tioned on the outposts. The return to Paris was made on the 6th. December ioth the following men were detailed on the provost guard : Sergts. George W. McClure, Stacy W. Hall; Corps. C. H. Knight, A. R. Wheeler, J. F. Evans; Privates G. J. Allen, D. C. Barnard, A. E. Bis sell, H. A. Clement, E. P. Chapman, F. Dennis, J. Duf- ney, M. Ellis, J. F. Foster, L. B. Fellows, P. Hunt, P. R. Huntoon, B. D. Leighton, S. D. Pearsons, J. Shay, J. Slyfield, L. Smith. Sergt. Henry F. Partridge, Co. I. George J. Allen, Co. I. Corp. Marshall P. Wood, Co. I. Corp. Qeorge C Willson, Co. I. 1863.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 319, Saturday, the 19th, a lot of recruits for the Sixth and: Ninth New Hampshire arrived on the evening train from Cincinnati, in charge of Captain Crafts of the Fifth New Hampshire and Captain Durgin of the Twelfth. Cap tain Copp was in waiting at the station, with a detail of men, and took the newcomers, who were a tough-look ing lot, to the court-house, where they were fed and. quartered for the night. January 1, 1864, the Fortieth Kentucky mounted- infantry arrived at Paris, in response to an order for the Ninth New Hampshire to proceed at once to East Ten nessee. During the time the regiment did duty on the railroad, the men won the confidence of all the people in -the vicinity by their manly conduct and their respect for- the persons and property of the citizens, who became much attached to them. But the attachment of the sol diers (and of some of the officers) was even stronger thani that of the citizens toward them, — that is, in certain instances — for several had taken unto themselves wives- of the Blue Grass region, and when the regiment finally went away many of the men marched to that gay old. tune "The Girl I Left Behind Me !" The new year had opened with a blinding snow-storm,. and in consequence of the severity of the weather Gen eral Frye telegraphed for the regiment to remain at Paris until further orders, which came on the nth. In the mean time the citizens of Paris had drawn up a petition, which was sent to the general commanding the depart ment, requesting that the regiment be allowed to remain as long as troops were needed on the railroad. The- officers of the Ninth gave a grand ball in honor of the Fortieth Kentucky, the compliment was returned, and. there was a gay and festive time all around. 320 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [January, FROM SEPTEMBER, 1863, TO JANUARY, 1864. By Sergt. IV. T. Button. The four months the regiment was stationed along the Kentucky Central railroad were perhaps as comfortable as any it experienced. Although at first there was much sickness, and some of our comrades died, yet with improved living, health and strength came, and these renewed our cheerfulness and courage. We were in the midst of the Blue Grass region, perhaps as fertile and productive a spot as there is in the country. Com pany E was quartered at Kiser's Station, where, divided into two squads, we guarded two bridges. Near each bridge was a block-house, which made comfortable quarters. Duty was light, with only an hour or two of drill daily. Hard-tack and salt junk were discarded, or exchanged for the fat of the land in the shape of milk, butter, eggs, poultry, and other good " fixins." The people around were hospitable, and often invited the boys out to dinner or to spend an evening. Our mail came on the hour, boxes were received frequently from home, meetings for worship were held regularly, the regi mental strength was increased by recruits, — in fact, it was a recruiting time in every way, and gave us the vigor for the long marches and the hard campaigning of the next year. The year before (1862) on Thanksgiving morning I drew a pint of flour, and thought I would make a "minute pudding" of it. I had just got it mixed up with water, and well to cooking, when the company was ordered on picket ; so tucking the whole thing in my haversack, the cooking was finished down on the Rap pahannock, at my picket post. The rest of the boys had fared about the same. So we determined to make 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 321 up for lost time. We chipped in, bought three pounds of turkey to a man, all the materials for a huge plum- pudding, and plenty of mince pies. Corporal Mayo and myself went over and engaged the services of a colored woman for the baking. She had never made mince pies, but we told her how, and she did all the cooking. The baking was done in a large "Dutch" oven. All came out "turned to a nice, brown," and everyone did ample justice to the feast. We had enough that day. There was a fulness that was painful with some of the boys. At Kiser Station one man was always kept on guard. He carried a loaded gun, and to save cleaning the relief guard would take the loaded gun instead of his own. The other guns were rarely loaded, as the boys had been practising bayonet drill for some time. Every afternoon when the train passed the whole company was required to fall into line near the station. One night, while waiting for the train, one of the men in sport began to practise with his bayonet on the guard as he paced his beat. He bothered him so much that at last the guard said, "I '11 shoot you if you do n't stop ! " and suit ing the action to the word, he, in sport also, drew up and aimed his gun. By some chance it went off, the ball, which otherwise would, have pierced his comrade's heart, striking the head of his ramrod and shattering it into a hundred pieces. It was a narrow escape, and there was uo more fooling with the guard. Friday, January 15, the regiment set out for Nicholas ville, and from there proceeded to march to Camp Nel son, fourteen miles distant, arriving late in the even- XXI 322 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [January,. ing. The next day they drew five days rations and went into camp. Just before reaching Camp Nelson they had met the Sixth New Hampshire, who were on their way home for their re-enlistment furlough, and had given them three hearty cheers and a " tiger." During the ten days stay at this camp the regiment was paid off, and on the 25th of January turned in their old Windsors and drew new Springfield rifles and equip ments, preparatory to the march to East Tennessee. Another incident was an order of General Frye, by which eighteen men were detailed to report to Lieu tenant Terry, A. A. Q. M., "for temporary duty in breaking mules." Pursuant to this order, five men were detailed from each of the companies I, G, and F, and three men from Company C ; but the boys have never been able to get a satisfactory answer to their queries as to what kind of a "high old time" the special detail enjoyed in the performance of this "temporary duty." On Saturday, the 30th of January, after a severe march of nearly seventy miles, the regiment reached Camp Burnside, at the head of steamboat navigation on the Cumberland river, for a force was needed at this time to protect the large quantities of supplies which had been landed here for the use of the army. The itinerary of the journey afforded by the record in the diary of Quartermaster Moses, who travelled with the supply train in the rear of the regiment, is both succinct and suggestive : "Jan. 25. Camped to-night at Camp Dick Robinson. "Jan. 26. Left Camp Dick Robinson, and arrived at Lancaster at n : 30 a. m. The troops moved again 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 323 at 2 p. m., and marched within two miles of Stamford and camped for the night. "Jan. 27. Troops moved at 7 a. m., passing through Stamford, and arrived at Hall's Gap about noon. "Jan. 28. Started at 5 a. m., going through Hall's Gap, and arrived at Waynesboro at noon. Had a slight foretaste of the roads we are to find, I expect, before we reach Lancaster. Left Waynesboro at 2 p. m., and arrived at Cuba at half-past five, having gone six miles in the afternoon over a very bad road. "Jan. 29. Broke camp at 7 a. m. A citizens' supply train ahead of me caused much delay. Overtook the regiment at noon. Went into camp a mile from Som erset. "Jan. 30. Broke camp at 7 a. m. Passed through Somerset, and reached Burnside Point at 4 p. m., on the worst road yet. The Seventh Rhode Island is encamped a mile from us. Furious storm of rain and wind during the night." While the regiment was wrestling with all these difficulties, General Schofield, in command of the department of the Cumberland, was communicating with General Frye, in command of the middle district of Kentucky. "Why don't you send along those re-enforcements?" telegraphed Schofield, and General Frye ordered Quartermaster Moses to send back the answer — "All the re-enforcements are stuck in the mud ; " and they were. On Monday, February 8, three steamers loaded with supplies reached Camp Burnside, the first that had ascended to this point since the breaking out of the war. In a few days more than a million of rations 324 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [February, were stored here, with a large amount of clothing, forage, and ammunition, and every day long trains of pack mules were sent off laden with these supplies, for Knoxville, via Cumberland Gap. The Ninth had a fine camping-ground at Point Burn side, and remained here until the latter part of February, during which time they attended faithfully to drills and guard duty, principally for the benefit of recruits. Guerrillas were now causing some trouble in the moun tain districts, and in order that they might not become too bold, and thus endanger the line of communication with Knoxville, it was deemed expedient to send a small Union force through .the country. Accordingly, the First Ohio heavy artillery and the Ninth New Hampshire were ordered to Knoxville by different routes, — the former to do duty about the town, and the latter to join the Ninth corps, now stationed there. One who has never travelled through the region at that season of the year can form no idea of the incon veniences, not to say hardships, of that march. After leaving Somerset there was little to remind one of civil ization till the vicinity of Knoxville was reached. The regiment went by a route which had been very seldom travelled, and through a country but which was thinly inhabited, — in fact, there were very few places that had even a name. Some days three or four windowless log huts would be the only habitations met with. There were no roads deserving the name, and not a bridge on which to cross one of the numerous creeks and rivers between Somer set and Cumberland Gap. The streams which could not be forded were crossed by ferries. When neither of these methods was available, the men made the peril- 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 325 ous passage over the swollen streams, sometimes in single file. on a high log foot-bridge, or in the same way on the upper rail of a Virginia fence. On one occasion the top rail of a fence was the only chance for crossing, and the swift current almost reached that. One young officer, who sported a bran-new uniform, dared not venture it, and asked the adjutant to let him ride behind on his horse. The adjutant consented, the officer mount ed, but in the middle of the current he somehow lost his hold, slid off backwards into the water, and lost all the starch in his clothes. The boys cheered, but quickly pulled him out, and set his feet on dry ground again. Then, too, the coldness of the weather in the moun tain district rendered it necessary for the men to carry a larger amount of luggage than usual. Rations were short, and pleasant days were rare exceptions. Perhaps the more minute description of a single day's experience, as chronicled in one of the diaries, may convey a better idea of the march to Knoxville than the same amount of generalizing : " During the night of the 29th [February] it was so cold that the rain froze as it fell, and on the morning of March 1 everything was covered with a thick coat of ice. We were ordered to proceed on our march. The men packed their blankets, which if not wet were many of them very damp, and with difficulty struck and rolled their tents, which were stiff with ice. The rain contin ued. Overhead the trees were loaded with ice, beneath the weight of which the bending limbs were frequently broken, falling with a great crash. The sight above us was magnificent, but as we were wading through mud and water, it excited very little poetical feeling. 326 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, "About io a. m. the rain changed to a heavy snow storm, which continued the rest of the day. The almost numberless streams were swollen to overflowing, and many of the men waded to their bodies in crossing them. We at length ascended a long, steep hill or mountain, and descending the opposite side, reached the Rock castle river, a branch of the Cumberland, about 2 p. m. There was an old mud-scow for a ferry, but no ferryman within two or three miles, and that on the opposite side of the river. " We determined to ferry ourselves over. There was no hawser, the craft being propelled by setting poles. One load of about twenty men was finally got across, and the second load started, when, in the middle of the swollen stream, the strong current and deep water ren dered the scow unmanageable, and carried it a long distance down the river before they could land. She was at length towed back, but the next load shared a similar fate. It now became evident that we could not all cross that night, and besides, we learned that the teams were back several miles and unable to proceed. Three companies were crossed over, with the colonel and part of the staff, and the rest were ordered back to meet the teams. "The men had been standing in the storm till they were benumbed or aching with the cold, and the snow was piled high on their hats and knapsacks, sifting down their necks occasionally, and rendering them as uncomfortable as could be imagined. Slowly, under their heavy burdens, they retraced their steps through the snow and mud over the mountain, and about dark turned into a field to pass the night. We stacked our guns, scraped the snow from the ground, pitched our 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 327 tents, gathered wood and made huge fires in front of them, broke boughs from the cedar trees, from which we melted the ice by holding, them over our fires, spread them in our tents, drank our coffee, rolled ourselves together in our blankets, and slept sweetly and soundly, as though between ' bleached linen ' on ' geese-feather beds.' " Another version of the march to Rockcastle river is found in a letter written by Lieut. C. W. Wilcox, under date of March 2, and is fully as graphic in its details : " . . . Whilst I have an opportunity I will write a few lines with a pencil, the only means I have at hand, and I do n't know when I may have another opportunity, neither do I know when I shall be able to send this, as there are no post-offices here, and it is several miles to any communication. . . . We had orders one day to start immediately for Knoxville. On the next it was countermanded, and we received another to start imme diately for Cumberland Gap, which we did on the morn ing of February 27, and since that date the Ninth New Hampshire has seen the roughest time that it ever has since it has been in the service, which is saying a good deal. I have three recruits in my company who have been in the rebel service two years, and they say this beats anything they have ever experienced yet. "After receiving the order, we were directed by the colonel to make out our pay-rolls that night, as many of them as we could, as we should have to stop somewhere and be mustered on the 29th. " This was a poser for me, as my orderly sergeant was sick, but I pitched in, and by writing until sun-up the next morning (without a wink of sleep) I had them 328 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [February, all done and right, — two other companies besides being all that did get them done, — some because they could not, and others because they thought they would have a bet ter time and not be broken of their rest ; but experience had taught me that the only time to do anything was when there was an opportunity, be it either night or day. True, I did not feel much like marching next day. . . . "The assembly beat the next morning at seven, and we started at eight o'clock that morning (the 27th). It was very pleasant, and good going, so that we reached Somerset early in the afternoon, where we stopped over night, starting early the next morning (the 28th) . We marched all day, making about eighteen miles over hills and mountains, on what they call here a road, but you would hardly call it a cow-path, — halting at night at a place called Dallas. There were but two log houses, and a log church where we officers stayed through the night, as the train did not get up with us and we had neither tents nor blankets ; but the church was just the thing for the occasion, and we 'dedicated' it in good earnest. It was built wholly of logs and without finish. At one end there was a fire-place occupying two thirds of its width, so you may bet we did not sleep cold or wet. It commenced raining just before we halted, which was in the woods, about sixty rods from the church. " I was officer of the day, and about ten o'clock, just as I had dropped asleep, the colonel woke me up, tell ing me to post a picket guard a third of a mile out, and around camp. It was raining in perfect torrents, and as dark as it ever was since the world began, with heavy timber and underbrush to pass through, without the slightest knowledge of the country. I assure you it was not a very pleasant undertaking, but I could not com- 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 329 plain, as I could return to my quarters after posting the men, who were from my company. They had been on rear-guard all day, and had gone to bed without supper (their three days rations being out and the trains not within three miles) . It was hard to order them out to stand on their posts all night, without fire or shelter, but they knew their duty, and they were on hand without a murmur (except from some of the new men), though not without some jocose remarks, on the subject of 'Uncle Abe' and hard-tack. "The next morning (the 29th) it rained as hard as ever, and the wind had changed to the north-east, grow ing colder all day, so that by night the rain froze as fast as it fell. We remained there all day, waiting for the trains to come up so that we could get more rations and our papers to muster by. The companies were all mus tered before dark, and those that had not got their rolls finished went to work and did them before morning. It rained all night, as it did in the morning, but we started at seven o'clock the first of March, as it was twenty-two miles to the nearest post, and we had but five days rations on board the trains, and the road, what there was of it, had got to be swimming with mud. Truly we were seeing ' the winter of our discontent made glorious' — by a summer's eve. " Our course lay through a dense forest, and in five miles I saw but one log cabin, with a small open space cleared around it. The trees were heavily loaded with ice, and it was really dangerous to pass, as limbs and trees were continually breaking and falling, keeping the pioneer corps busy with their axes clearing up ahead. " Every little stream was swollen to' high-water mark, and we had not proceeded more than a half mile before we 330 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, waded a stream waist deep. This was perfectly awful, for the weather, as well as the water, was almost freez ing. I was provided with a good pair of boots and a rubber coat, but these were of no avail, except the latter to keep the shoulders dry. Shoes were just as good as boots, and even better in this case, as you had to carry less water. To get them off and on was next to an impossibility. Thus we marched on, crossing a half dozen streams which were almost deep enough to carry us down stream. It commenced snowing about ten in the forenoon, and snowed as hard as ever I saw it, so that by night it was four inches deep. "We arrived at this place (Rockcastle river) at one o'clock in the afternoon. There is but one house very near here. It is a log one, and occupied by the ferry man, his wife, wife's mother and sister, and a half dozen little ones, with but one room in the house. This is six miles from where we started in the morning. We remained here until four o'clock, waiting for the ferry man to come, he being away, during which time we were standing in the wet and cold; and when he did come, he was unable to ferry but three companies across before dark, on account of the swollen and rapid current of the river. So the colonel took the three companies that had crossed, and went on to Flat Lick, which is sixteen miles farther, with but two houses between here and there ; and Lieutenant-Colonel Babbitt was left in charge of us (the remainder of the regiment), with orders to wait here until the trains came up. So we went into camp, and what fence-rails there were near were soon converted into firewood, and a stack of flax was turned into beds to sleep on in less time than I can write it. 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 33 1 "But we officers were the worst off this time, for our blankets were all on the trains, but with my woollen and rubber overcoat, with a pile of rails, I managed to get warm and partly dry, with some cold sleep before morn ing. This morning the sun was clear, and at this time (four o'clock in the afternoon) it is quite warm and pleasant, and finds me sitting on a log before a huge fire writing to you — and do n't I think of you and your comfortable home ! The trains have come, and I have sent the boys after my tent and blankets, so I shall sleep warm to-night. They say the woods here are full of deer and wild turkeys, although I have not seen any as yet." It was two days before the teams and the rest of the men succeeded in crossing the river, and then the com mand moved on to the log-hut town of London. The road had been very muddy, and the fifteen miles was through a nearly unbroken expanse of forest, making the progess of the troops both slow and toilsome. Indeed, all the southern part of Kentucky seemed to be as wild and rough as the central portion of the state had been rich and beautiful, and the contrast between the inhabi tants of the two sections was equally marked. London was now a small, dilapidated town, but its general appearance would lead one to think it had been quite a thriving place before the war broke out. There was no church, but quite a large brick school-house, and this plainly showed the marks of soldiers and their bullets. There were two hotels and four or five stores, which were only kept open by the patronage of the soldiers stationed there, and those passing through. There had been a great deal of bushwhacking in this section of the country, and earthworks were to be seen on nearly every hill-top in sight of the town. 332 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, The settlers were mostly from the "poor white trash" of the South, indolent, totally devoid of ambition, living chiefly on "hog and hominy," and dressing in a coarse homespun cloth. Every man kept a " dorg" and a gun, and gave all his attention to these, leaving the corn-patch and pigs to the care of the women. While the troops were waiting at the river several of the men called on the "nabob" of the vicinity, who had, in addition to his "mansion," a wretched little saw-mill and a one-run grist-mill. . The house was a one-room log affair, about fourteen by eighteen, and not half as neat and comfortable as a good stable. A big fire-place filled up one end, two beds stood in the other, and the housewife's loom, stretching across the middle of the room, left but little space for the crazy table and stools. On a rude shelf over the fire place were a couple of cracked pitchers, half a dozen plates, a Dutch oven, a few buckets and gourd cups, two rifles and powder flasks, — and this completed the inventory of the family possessions. And yet they were positively wealthy as compared with their poorer neigh bors ! The supply of beef cattle had accompanied the trains in the journey across the mountain, and as they fared worse for rations than the men did, it was a common report before the Gap was reached that when the butch ers killed one of these " lean kine" they were obliged to cover it with a blanket in order to have it cast shadow enough so that they could see where to strike. A pathetic incident occurred as the command was marching through the town of Barboursville, when an old, white-haired man came alongside the regiment and asked the privilege of marching a short distance under 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY, TO ANNAPOLIS. 333 the "old flag." Several times he exclaimed "Thank God, I see the old colors again!" and finally turned to go back with the tears streaming down his cheeks. Cumberland Gap was reached March 11, and as the rations were completely exhausted, and the teams were far in the rear waiting for bridges to be built so that the streams could be crossed, the men had a somewhat novel experience in obtaining temporary supplies. The monu ment marking the corner of the states of Kentucky, Vir ginia, and Tennessee stood just beside the road where it passes over the highest ground in the Gap. The gar rison and government storehouses were within the Ten nessee boundaries, and the camp was in Kentucky, so the men lodged in Kentucky, went through Virginia into Tennessee and drew rations, and returned to Ken tucky to breakfast. Two days were spent in the camp on the mountain side. Most of the men put in the time drying and clean ing their clothing, which was in a sorry condition, for they had all long since ceased to think of trying to keep any portion of their lower extremities dry, but waded through mud, slush, water, or anything that came in the way and was less than three feet deep. Paymaster Scoville overtook the command during the stay here, and the men drew pay for January and February. It took some lively scrambling to get to the summit of the mountain, but the few who made the venture felt well repaid for the climb. To the south lay East Tennessee, with the Alleghany mountains on the North Carolina border for a background ; to the east was the pass, in which the camps of two thousand men, a few build ings of ante-bellum date, and several government storehouses and barracks were clustered, and be3rond, 334 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, stretching away in ragged outline till it was lost in the distance, rose the steep and rugged mountain ; a narrow but pretty valley skirted the northern side, and was shel tered from the chilling winds by a range of forest-clad hills ; on the west the mountains continued in wavering but unbroken line as far as the eye could reach. Late in the afternoon of the second day the trains came up, and the command moved on through the Gap and went into camp about a mile beyond. The roads were in better condition beyond the Gap, and on the 14th no less than eighteen miles was covered before dark. Guerrillas had been seen two or three times dur ing the day on the neighboring hills, and as a precau tionary measure Company K, under Lieutenant Allen, was sent forward to guard the ferry across Clinch river, some three miles in advance. Near the river they dis covered what appeared to be a camp of guerrillas, and came back with this report. Captain Smith of Company B, with ten men, was sent out to reconnoitre. Colonel Titus called for a volunteer to go ahead and challenge the pickets, and Ford of Company F stepped out and said, "I am the man!" They set out for the supposed camp, and Ford, going on ahead, discovered nothing- more formidable than some smouldering log-piles which a farmer had fired the day before. It was hard on to midnight when the thoroughly disgusted men got back to camp. Considerable time was consumed in getting the com mand across the river the next morning, but the twelve miles covered by four o'clock had taken them out of the woods and hills into a more open country, and as the teams were nearly used up it was decided to go no far ther that night. It was not long, however, before a 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 335, Union man came into camp and reported that a com pany of guerrillas was at a point a few miles distant. It was said that they had been stealing sutlers' goods, and had encamped near a distillery owned by an influential Confederate, and that the officers were now at his house. Lieutenant Sampson commanded one party of twenty men, and Captain Busweli another. The still was found and destroyed, and the owner cap tured. His wife and daughter tried to follow him to camp, and Lieutenant Burnham was detailed to " see them home." They proved to be somewhat intractable to his gentle persuasions, but after a little he succeeded in getting them to " about face" and " forward march, 'r towards home. No guerrillas were found, but there was plenty of apple-jack and sugar, and the parties got back by daylight the next morning, well " loaded" with the spoils. By seven o'clock, on the morning of the 16th, the command was on the move, and by five in the after noon had made seventeen miles and bivouacked. The route had been through a splendid farming country, — rolling, well watered and timbered — but most of the inhabitants had disappeared, and many of the buildings had been burned. The night before, the guerrilla party had noticed a mule with the U. S. brand at one of the places they had visited, and as Quartermaster Moses was anxious to secure the animal to replace one lost from his teams, he asked Captain Busweli to let him. have a man to go back with him to get it. The captain suggested Lemar, one of the French recruits, as a good one for this duty, but the quarter master demurred, — on the ground that he was green, didn't understand the language, and if there should be 336 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, any trouble, would be of little assistance. "Well," said the captain, "talk with him a few minutes, and see what you think of it then." Lemar was called up, and after a while was made to understand what was wanted of him. "Ah, me see, — get mule back there where Burnham charge bay'net on dog — ha, ha ! " "Well," said the quartermaster, "what will we do if the old reb out there won't let the mule go — says we sha'n't have him?" After a moment's reflection Lemar seemed to comprehend the situation. "Me go there, me find mule, old r-reb say mule no go ! ! ! ah ! ! ! me muskit say mule go ! " and the excitable little French man gave his rifle a flourish as if he were bayoneting a particularly formidable foe. "You'll do!" said the quartermaster, and away they went. Before noon they rejoined the regiment, the Frenchman riding the mule, and looking every inch a conqueror. Knoxville was reached at noon on the 17th, and the regiment went into camp in a pine forest about a mile and a half to the north-west of the city. The camp was in plain sight of the town, and of Fort Saunders, where the Ninth corps had resisted the fierce attack of Long- street's forces, in November, 1863, and had paid off the "Johnnies" for Fredericksburg. Rations and ammuni tion were drawn, in anticipation of the advance to meet the corps. Late in the afternoon of the 19th a battalion drill was ordered, but the men had been out onby a short time when they were sent back, with fifteen minutes in which to pack up. At the end of the allotted time a move of about a mile was made, and the regiment went into camp with its old brigade in the Ninth corps, which had just arrived from the front. It was good to be at L Corp. Lewis W. Aldrich, Co. 1. N. Byron Chamberlain, Co. I. Corp. James H. Matthews, Oo. I. Corp. Charles H. Knight, Co. I. 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 337 home again, for all the time of its long separation from the corps the regiment had been under the orders of General Frye of the Twenty-third corps. The next movement of the Ninth New Hampshire was to be to Annapolis. When General Burnside had assumed the command of the Ninth corps, it was with orders to "recruit and fill up the old regiments," and to increase its strength to the number of " 50,000 men, for such service as the war department might see fit to delegate to them." The task of recruiting had been carried on with great activity during the early part of 1864, and on the 8th of March Annapolis was selected as the rendezvous for the corps by the secretary of war. The new regiments were sent to this point as fast as their organization was completed, and the regiments which had passed the winter in East Tennessee and Kentucky were also ordered thither. Preparations for the journey were at once begun. The sick, wounded, and baggage were to go by rail, end the rest were to "hoof it" as far as Nicholasville. Quartermaster Moses was detailed as acting brigade quartermaster, and Lieut. Edward Greene was ap pointed acting regimental quartermaster. Colonel Car- ruth was in command of the brigade, Colonel Titus of the division, and General Ferrero of the column. By eight o'clock on the morning of the 21st, the column was on the road north, taking the route via Point Burnside for Camp Nelson. The roads were good and through a fine country, and as the men were unincumbered with any baggage the march was made with very little discomfort," compared with previous experiences. The Clinch river was crossed on the 22d, and by three in the afternoon fourteen miles of the dis- 338 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, tance to Jacksboro had been covered. It had been snowing since morning, and the men had faced the storm nearly all the way, so they were not in the least sorry when they saw the head of the column come to a halt, and the order was given to turn into the woods and camp for the night. The next day the troops passed through Jacksboro, and to the foot of the mountains a few miles beyond, where a halt was made to draw rations. A five days supply of hard-tack and bacon was soon stowed away in the haversacks, the teams which had brought the sup plies were sent back to Knoxville, and with them such of the men as were sick, and unable to make the hard, rapid march. Then, with the inner man well fortified by a substantial meal, about noon the men began the ascent of the mountain. The road was both steep and rough, and it was sunset before the troops bivouacked near the summit. For three days it alternately snowed and rained, but still the men pressed wearily on, wading through mud and slush and soaked to the skin. The country was a perfect wilderness, and often for miles the only sign of civilization would be an acre or two of clearing with its wretched log shanty, and even that was generally deserted. When, on the 25th, at half-past ten in the forenoon, the head of the column crossed the state line from Tennessee into Kentucky, the band struck up, " Oh, a' n't you glad you are getting out of the wilder ness !" and the whole command took up the strain and made the woods ring again and again. The night of the 28th there was a heavy rain, which continued at intervals through the following day, and wound up with a blustering snow-storm just at night. 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 339 Hall's Gap was reached by two o'clock* and the troops were glad to go into camp. The rations that were drawn here included for meat some genuine " mess" pork, and as they had been dining on bacon- — or "slab-side" — for quite a while, the men looked upon this as a stroke of good fortune. They were now nearing the end of the journey, and stringent orders against straggling were issued that evening. Two days more, and they were in camp near Nicholas ville — the long tramp was finished, and not a little to the joy of the trampers. In ten and a half consecutive days they had marched no less than one hundred and eighty- five miles. Considering the season of the year and the condition of the roads, this was a record to boast of in days to come. For the Ninth regiment, however, it was only half the story, for during the month of March, just closed, it had marched over three hundred miles, and since the 25th of January, more than four hundred. The regiment had reached Nicholasville, in its return march from the Cumberland Gap, on March 31, and on April 2 it was being rapidly whirled northward over the familiar route of the Kentucky Central road. Colum bus was reached late in the evening of the following day, and the men grumbled considerably at the quality of the bread and coffee served to them here. About noon of the 4th cars were changed at Belair, and the Ohio was crossed on a ferry-boat. Some hot coffee and a fresh supply of rations made life seem a little more endurable when the cars were once more boarded for the long ride through Virginia. The journey was made in freight cars, where close packing would obviate the ne cessity for a fire, and the men were more than glad to dis embark when Annapolis was finally reached on the 7th. 340 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [April, The regiment was at once ordered to Camp Parole, about two miles from the city, and quickly forgetting the discomforts of the journey, proceeded to enjoy their new situation in true soldier fashion. Sutlers and peddlers soon swarmed about them, and |the men were children again in their keen enjoyment of the fruits and vegeta bles to which they had so long been strangers. During the stay at this point the camp was twice visited by General Burnside, and the Ninth had a chance to pay its respects to the gallant commander. On the first visit the boys turned out and gave him three rousing cheers, — such as he alone could call forth. The gen eral was plainly dressed, but looked as dignified and noble as ever. As the boys swung their hats and cheered, he in a good-natured way bared his huge, bald cranium and smilingly bowed his acknowledgments, as if the hearty good-will thus expressed was by no means distasteful to him. The second time he was accompanied by Generals Grant and Meade, and the party rode through the camp, all the regiments having been ordered out for inspection. As the cavalcade approached the line of the Ninth, the customary salutes were given, and then the colonel called for "Three cheers for General Grant!" which were given in good style. Then he called for "Three cheers for our old General Burnside ! " and this time such a volume of sound came from the throats of the men that the dignified generals smiled in spite of them selves. Early in the month General Burnside had received orders to have his command in readiness to move at any time after April 20, and at that date the work of organ ization and equipment was completed. The Ninth corps Gen. S. G. Griffin. i864] FROM ANNAPOLIS TO BRISTOW STATION. 341 now comprised four divisions, with General Parke as chief of staff. The first division was commanded by General Stevenson, the Second by General Potter, the Third by General Willcox, and the Fourth, which was made up entirely of colored troops, by General Ferrero, the entire command numbering 25,000 men. The Ninth New Hampshire reported to Gen. S. G. Griffin, com-1 manding the Second brigade of the Second division. All these preparations foreboded an important move ment, but speculation was rife as to the destination of the corps. From its present position two movements were possible, — one, as a re-enforcement to the Army of the Potomac ; the other, an independent campaign against Richmond from the seacoast south of Norfolk. Orders to be ready to move at daylight on the following morning were issued on the evening of the 22d, and at the appointed hour the corps took up its line of march, the route following the line of the Elk Ridge and Annapolis railroad, towards Washington. Only twelve miles was covered before sundown, for the roads were dusty and hard for the feet, and the bivouac for the night in the grassy fields was a welcome relief. The next day the Ninth regiment had the lead, which made it easier marching, but the eighteen miles that were travelled between seven in the forenoon and five in the afternoon were like the Irishman's when he lost his way — "Just a trifle long I " The corps encamped, for the night near Bladensburg, about eight miles from Washington. The start was made about eight o'clock the following morning, but as a heavy shower had just fallen, the progress during the forenoon was somewhat slow, though the ice-cold waters of the creek that was forded late in the forenoon did wash off a portion of the accumulated 342 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [April, mud. The outskirts of Washington were reached about noon, and the word was passed along the line that the corps was to pass through the city, and that President Lincoln and General Burnside were to review them from a balcony of Willard's hotel. The regiment had made the march from Annapolis under the command of Major Chandler, who had but recently returned from Concord, N. H., where he had been on detail duty since early in January, as Colonel Titus was ill in the hospital at Washington and Colonel Babbitt was enjoying a twenty days leave of absence. The men made a creditable appearance in the long line of troops that trod the streets of the city that afternoon, yet as a part of the great pageant many of the details of the imposing scene were unknown to them. From the many accounts of that memorable review it is not easy to make a selection, but no one is more graphic in its descriptions than the following selection from an address delivered at Beverly, Mass., by Hon. R. S. Rantoul, in 1871: "On the 25th of April, 1864, I stood, at high noon, on a thronged sidewalk of the city of Washington. Across the street, and raised on a balcony above the surging crowd, a lank, sad man stood gazing wistfully down — his head uncovered — upon the passing scene beneath. An unutterable sadness seemed to have fixed itself upon his face. For the most part he was unnoticed by the long procession, which hour after hour, with fre quent pauses, but with elastic tread, pushed on, through dust and sweat, for Long bridge, a few rods off— then over the Potomac and into Virginia. In dull succession, company on company, battalion by battalion, brigade 1864.] FROM ANNAPOLIS TO BRISTOW STATION. 343 after brigade, wearily yet cheerfully, they tramped on under that southern sun, sometimes singing, oftener thoughtful, never seemingly regretful. " It was one of those soft, vernal days, whose very air, as if breathed from groves of oranges and myrtle, seemed able to melt all hearts. Music there was : but strangely, as it seemed, not of that martial strain, asso ciated, in piping times of peace, with the rush of battle. Exquisite music there was from martial bands, but for the hour they seemed to have attuned themselves to melodies of home and love. " Shoulder to shoulder, looking not back, asking not whither, marched the bronzed veteran of East Tennessee and Carolina with regiments of raw recruits, — tradesmen and mechanics from the towns, the farmer and frontiers man from the West, the lumberman from his Eastern forest, Indian sharpshooters attached to Western infan try, favored sons of culture and wealth, the first black division, five or six thousand strong, following the white state flag of Massachusetts, batteries of artillery, squad rons of cavalry ; mingling with these, or pressing hard upon them, commissary wagons, ambulances, and quar termasters' trains, stuffed with the equipage of hospital and camp ; and, last of all, as far as the eye could reach, fat beeves choked up the dusty way. " Solemnly the mighty mass moved forward to con front its fate. Many a brave man felt that day that he was crossing Long bridge never to return. Little heed paid they that the eye of Lincoln was upon them ; little ardor they caught from sad, sweet music or the cheers and greetings of the thronging streets ! Little was there for them of pomp or circumstance of glorious war ! Grim re solve and cheerful devotion were the lessons of the hour ! 344 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [April, "Ask where you would, you got no clue to their des tination, for no one knew it ! They had waited long at Annapolis, expecting to be ordered off by sea. Not a man, that day, of all those marching legions, knew whither he was going ! " ' Theirs not to reason why ! Theirs but to do and die ! ' " Only the lank, sad man who gazed from his high place upon them, hat in hand, as though with a friend's last look, and the few high officials about him, knew more than that the Ninth Army corps, twenty-five thousand. strong, had been ordered from Annapolis to Alexandria ! The veil of the future was not yet lifted ! " The Long bridge was crossed, and about two miles farther on the troops went into camp. "Where are we going?" was the question that was heard on all sides that night, and while many still clung to the hope that transports would be waiting for them at Alexandria, the opinion that the corps was to join in the grand movement of the Army of the Potomac constantly gained ground. The last glimmer died away when it became known the next day that the corps had been assigned to the duty of guarding the Orange & Alexandria railroad from the Potomac to the Rapidan, relieving the Fifth, which had been ordered to the front. On the 27th the march was resumed, the brigade start ing in the middle of the forenoon and marching until dusk, when it went into camp about three miles beyond Fairfax Court-house. The weather had been warm, and the roads dusty, but the men were fifteen miles from their starting-point when the halt was made. The next 1864.] FROM ANNAPOLIS TO BRISTOW STATION. 345 day the Ninth New Hampshire was detailed to act as guard for the baggage train, and hard, hot work they found it, for they had to take the side of the road and leave the smooth trackfor the mules. The route lay through Centreville, which was found to be practically deserted, past the old earthworks at Manassas, and din ner was eaten on the historic battle-field of Bull Run. The Run was forded, and at sunset the brigade reached Bristow Station and went into camp on Broad Run. The country had been reduced almost to a desert : even " tent timber " and firewood were at a premium. The 29th was cold and windy. The troops were early astir, expectant of a farther advance, but in the station ing of the different regiments of the division along the line of the railroad, the only change which fell to the lot of the Ninth was a move across the railroad into what the boys designated as a horse and mule cemetery, for a car cass confronted them at every turn. A mail had arrived that morning, and the boys were not sorry for a brief respite, though they were kept in constant readiness for a move at short notice. From their camp they watched the constant passing of heavy trains loaded with soldiers and supplies, for the army beyond the Potomac was being largely re-enforced, and the head-quarters of General Grant were only thirty miles away, at Cul peper Court-house. JOTTINGS BY THE WAY. While the regiment was stationed in Kentucky, Cap tains Alexander and Cooper attended an auction sale of slaves that was held in the open market. Among the lot was a pretty girl named Eliza, and her grandmother, 346 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [January, old Aunt Betsy. There was so little negro blood in the girl that anywhere else she would have passed as a white woman, and the bidding on her was very smart. Two young fellows had run the figures up to above eight hundred dollars, and our captains were discussing between themselves if they could possibly raise money enough to save her from such a life as she was doomed to lead, when a benevolent looking old gentleman, who had overheard their conversation, stepped forward and said, — "You are right, young gentlemen; it is a shame, and rather than see the poor thing sacrificed I '11 buy her myself!" And he was as good as his word, for he not only bid off the girl, but when the old grandmother was put up on the block and the auctioneer was trying to get some one to make an offer for her, he said, " Here, I '11 take her too !" though he knew the poor old creature could never be anything but a burden on his hands. Quartermaster Moses had some relatives by the name of Baker at Lancaster, who were very hospitable to him during the stay in Kentucky. When the regiment was ordered to East Tennessee one of the slave-owners in the vicinity where Moses's cousin lived, missed one of his black boys and suspected that he was trying to get off with the regiment. So he got Baker to go with him and a sheriff to the camp, hoping to interest Moses in the search. When they got to the camp and had made known their errand, the quartermaster was puzzled as to which horn of the dilemna to choose, for he did n't want to help cap ture the boy and at the same time he had received many kindnesses at Baker's hands ; so he went walking along 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 347 with them, hoping that something would turn up — a la Micawber — to help him out of his difficult position. They went near where the boy was, but he had got wind that the sheriff was after him, and when he saw them coming started on a run out of the camp. The sheriff caught sight of him, and drawing his pis tol he shouted, " Come on, Quartermaster !" The quar termaster's blood boiled at the thought. "No, by G — d, I won't come !" he said ; " I won't chase humaiir ity for any blood tie on earth !" The sheriff chased the boy and caught him, but after a little skirmish the boy got away and made for the woods, where Captain Copp had a company of men doing picket duty. "They're after me ! My master is after me !" he cried, and besought Copp to save him. Copp told him to hide in the woods and keep quiet. Then he turned to the men and said, "They're after this boy, but they 're not going to have him. You know what I mean, probably." Evidently they understood, for they all looked at their guns and saw that they were loaded and capped. Soon the searching party appeared, looking carefully into the woods and bushes as they went along the road. For some reason they paid no attention to the pickets, and after the coast was clear the boy was taken back to camp. But when the regiment marched through Lancaster the sheriff was on the lookout, and this time the colonel was appealed to, and the owner of the boy, Dr. Pettis, demanded that his " property" be returned to him. ' " I have nothing to do with him," said the colonel, " and know nothing about him." At the time of the previous visit of the sheriff the men had appealed to the colonel as to what should be done with the boy, and he had told 348 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, them that they mustn't ask him, but if they couldn't manage to take care of him among themselves, why his owner must have him. The regiment was marching company front, and the darkey was in between Companies C and E. The sheriff started to go through the lines, but the little fellow was too quick for him, and slipped back through the ranks to Company K. He got behind Captain Cooper, and when the sheriff tried to follow him, Allen, who was the orderly sergeant on the right, punched him with his musket so that he drew blood. He tried again to break into the line, and this time Captain Cooper took him by the collar and said, " You get out of here !" and hoisted him off his feet and laid him alongside the curbstone. Quite a number in the crowd that had gathered drew their revolvers, and it looked for a moment like trouble ; but the regiment went on its way, and the boy was put on board the train at Knoxville by Lieutenant Case, who was a thorough-going Abolitionist and was bound to save him from slavery. Lieutenant Wilcox. — I presume you remember when we left Camp Burnside it was my fortune to be lieutenant of the guard, and that there were strict orders against foraging through that part of Kentucky. Along towards night the colonel's cook was seen down in the field, com ing towards us. We had just passed a farm-house, where there was a flock of geese right around the yard and the barn". We kept marching along, and pretty soon we saw the cook coming back, close by the wall, with a big, fat goose under his arm. One of the men stepped over the wall and collared him, and we marched him along with the rest, and made him carry the goose. 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 349 The colonel wanted to go as far as possible — this was when we were going to Knoxville, and it was the first day out — and it was nearly dark when we turned into a piece of woods beside the road. We pitched our tents and got ready for supper, and the man and the goose stayed with us, "under guard." By and by the colonel's orderly came along, and he asked me if I had seen any thing of the colonel's cook. "Yes," said I, "I've got the colonel's cook right here, and a goose besides, and you can go back and tell the colonel so with my com pliments ! " It was n't long before we heard from the colonel — he wanted some supper, and if we 'd send him the cook we might keep the goose. We had n't many fixings, but the colonel's cook was a man of discrimina tion, and that bird was mighty fine eating. Quartermaster Moses. — On the march to Point Burn side, Sergeant Wadleigh, of Company A, who had been ailing for some time, though still on duty, tried to get permission from the surgeons to be placed in the ambu lance, saying that he was exhausted and felt he could go no farther. This was refused, and he stumbled along a little way, and finally gave out entirely. When I came along with the train I picked him up and put him on some oat sacks and brought him to camp. The next morning I turned him over to the surgeons, and told them to see that he was taken care of; but it was too late to do the poor fellow any good, and he died that night. Lieutenant Wilcox. — That time we built a bridge over Rockcastle river, in order to get the teams across, was a 350 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, pretty tough job. The bridge had been carried away, but the timbers were lodged in a heap of driftwood in a little bend, and we had to get them out the best way we could. Just before we started on the job General Garrard rode down to the bank of the river and asked Colonel Titus if he had any engineers. " No," replied the colonel, " I haven't got any engineers, but I've got some live Yankees, and I guess they '11 do about as well." So we went to work, and while the water was — as the boys say when they go in swimming a trifle early in the season — ' ' n-ni-nice and w-warm ! " still we kept pegging away, and in less than twenty-four hours that bridge was ready for use, and the teams got across all right. General Garrard told the colonel afterwards that he had heard of Yankee tricks before, but he believed that bridge-building was the d dest Yankee trick that ever was played. Quartermaster Moses. — Just after we joined the corps, and I was appointed acting brigade quartermaster, Quar termaster Cilley and I had been scurrying around get ting the teams loaded up ready for the trip back over the mountains, and we got rather thirsty. So we hunted up some "apple-jack," and I invited the quartermaster to have a drink with me. We each had one, and then I asked the man how much it was. " Fifty cents apiece, gentlemen," said he, "or three drinks for a dollar." Now I did n't really care for that other drink, but I was n't going to let such a chance go a-begging, seeing that I 'd got to pay a dollar anyway. "All right," says I, "we'll have three drinks." The man thought I meant three drinks apiece, but I emptied one I864-] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 35 1 glass, laid down my dollar, and got out without waiting for the change, for we were in Kentucky, where they did n't always stop to give you warning of their intention to shoot. Lieutenant Wilcox. — When we were at Camp Burn side, the sutlers started in with charging the men exor bitant prices, and it was n't long before there was a revolt. I had n't paid much attention to what the boys said, and the first thing I knew there was a perfect mob over on the east side of the camp where the sutlers' tents were. The boys cleaned out a whole row of them, and when some officers came riding up, and tried to stop them, they turned on the officers, and pelted them with eggs till they were covered from head to foot, and had to beat a retreat. Colonel Babbitt. — I was in command of the regiment on the journey to Annapolis, and when we got as far as Cumberland, Md., the engineer swore he would n't run the train any farther. I put a guard on the engine, and told the engineer that he could run that train, or I'd take possession and run it myself. He sputtered for a while, but I told him I 'd give him thirty minutes to make up his mind ; and, having stationed a guard so that he could not get away from us, I went back to my car. When I went back in half an hour, he said he had concluded to run the engine himself. He got up steam, and we went ahead, but I kept a guard over him till we got to An napolis, all the same. When Dr. Webster went back to New Hampshire early in January, the officers of the regiment very much 352 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, surprised Colonel Titus by making him a present of the bay horse which the doctor had owned, and which he had disposed of to them at a bargain — no one ever could be persuaded to expose the conditions of the trade, how ever. The colonel thought it very kind of them, indeed, and expressed his acknowledgments in the approved fashion ; but when he came to examine his new posses sion more closely, he recalled to mind, with peculiar appropriateness, the old adage, " Never look a gift horse in the mouth," for the beast was not only old, but lame, and had been for some time, as the colonel learned later on. When the order for the Ninth to proceed from Camp Burnside to Knoxville via the Cumberland mouhtains arrived, everybody who knew anything about the route declared it to be an utter impossibility to get the teams through, yet General Frye was blamed not a little at head-quarters for not immediately enforcing the order. Finally he received a summons to report in person at Knoxville to explain the cause of the delay, and to leave the senior colonel of the brigade to take it through at once. Colonel Titus was the senior colonel thus com missioned, and his reply to the command was that he 'd see the brigade in a hotter place by several degrees than Camp Burnside was, and himself in private life, before he 'd sacrifice his men in any such foolhardy undertak ing. With what recruits had been received the regi ment now numbered in the aggregate nine hundred and thirty enlisted men, and the colonel had labored hard to bring them to their present efficiency, so* it is not strange that he should object to such summary proceedings. When Quartermaster Moses finally turned over his Quartermaster William Pitt Moses. 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 353 teams at Knoxville, late in Ma'rch, it was conceded by every one that he had accomplished what had been regarded as an impossibility ; but an officer who rode over the route a little later in the season, declared that from Cumberland Gap to Knoxville he never was out of .sight of a dead mule. It will be remembered that the band which went out with the regiment from Concord had been made a bri gade band, and that Major Everett had organized an other. The new band, by dint of diligent practising, Tiad arrived at quite a degree of proficiency, and Band master Graves was very proud of his pupils. Writing home to Major Chandler, who was on detail duty at Concord, he says, — "We now have sixteen men, and bave three different parts represented very well, so I hardly think we need any more at present. Jimmie ;says, 'Tell the major I should like to come to Concord, and beat the calls for him.'" The rough roads that the regiment travelled over that winter, however, made the ¦duties of the band rather light. One special detail in which the men made an unusu ally strong impression on the Kentuckians, was when Colonel Titus sent a detachment of sixty-nine men, under Captain Whitfield, to act as a funeral escort for the body of Major Evans, of the Nineteenth Kentucky, at the request of General Boyle. The regiment had just received its new equipments and rifles, and with its new colors, which had been sent to Cincinnati for in scription with the memorable words "Jackson" and -"Vicksburg," made a splendid appearance. 354 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [March, Lieutenant Wilcox. — When we were passing through Washington on our way to Annapolis, the orders were very strict in regard to any one's leaving the ranks. There were four ex-rebels in my company, and as we halted for a few minutes in the street, one of them named Douglass came up to me and said, " Lieutenant, I have a sister here in the city whom I have n't seen for three years. I want to stop and see her, and I give you my word of honor as a man that I will return and be in camp for roll-call to-morrow morning." " How do you know where we are going to be?" I said. "I'll find you," he replied. "There are strict orders against any man leaving." " I know it, but I want to see my sister before I leave." Well, I had quite an interest in Douglass, and had talked with him a good deal. He had been in the Con federate service, and used to curse our fellows because they would find fault with the grub. " D — n you !" he used to say, "you ought to go into the Southern Confed eracy - for a while, and see how you'd like the food there ! " He was a good soldier, and very faithful, so I said to him, " Well, Douglass, I don't want to see any man leave the ranks," and he took good care that I should n't see him ; but he was back in his place the next morning, just as he had promised. F. J. Burnham. — While we were stationed near Paris, several of the boys got permission one night to go into town, and two of them — Cram and O'Brien — came home gloriously drunk. The former was an old soldier, having served in the British army in India and under Havelock, and he took the punishment ordered by 1864.] FROM KENTUCKY TO ANNAPOLIS. 355 the captain — carrying a log — like a philosopher, but O'Brien dodged his by taking leg bail during the night. Soon after the new rifles were drawn the colonel inau gurated a five hours drill daily, and having heard that there was considerable growling over the order, gave the grumblers a practical lesson on the subject. One morn ing when the boys were relieved, instead of having them draw the charges in their rifles, as usual, he /put up a turkey, which he had managed to procure somewhere, at a distance of about three hundred yards, and told the boys to try their skill at that for a target, promising the bird as a prize to the man who should succeed in hitting it. The boys did their prettiest, but no one secured the prize. With our old Windsors his turkeyship would not have escaped so easily, but it made the boys see the ne cessity for drill, and that was what the colonel was after. Sergeant Lathe. — I saw one sight at Camp Burnside that I shall not soon forget. About forty families from East Tennessee passed through there one day, and it was a sight to bring tears from eyes unused to weeping. They were all women and children, whose husbands and fathers were either in the army or had been killed by the rebels. They had been five weeks coming over the mountains, and most of the time it had been very cold. Some of them had hardly rags enough to cover their nakedness, and wore men's boots to keep their tender feet from the frozen ground. One woman had five lit tle children, the oldest but six years of age. One can scarcely conceive of the sufferings endured by the loyal people of the South during those dreadful years. These people had lost everything they possessed, and had been driven from their homes by the rebels. y CHAPTER XI. The Wilderness and Spottsylvania Court-House. For three long years the conflict between the North and the South had raged with unabated fury, yet the Southern Confederacy still existed, and its leaders were strong in their belief that it could hold out until the na tions of Europe should recognize it as an independent and sovereign power. After his defeat at Gettysburg, Lee had withdrawn his army across the Rapidan, and during the winter had recruited its ranks ; so that he now had a powerful army, ' ' Ready to fight, or ready to die ! " With so determined a leader as Lee had proved himself to be, and a host of veterans tried and seasoned by the privations and hardships of war, the Southern army appeared to be almost invincible ; and now the North was awake to this fact, and also that the war was being prolonged to a point beyond the safety of the nation. There was no question that, so far as numerical strength and material resources were concerned, the North had the advantage ; but with the armies in the East and West acting independently of each other, and never pulling together, the Southern commander had only to employ his interior lines of communication, and by transporting his troops from East to West re-enforce the army more vigorously pressed, to hold the balance of power even with inferior forces. It was evident that 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 357 the various and complicated operations of the Northern armies would be greatly promoted by placing them under the direction of a single competent leader. Such was the popular judgment, and it was in accordance with this demand that President Lincoln, on March 1, 1864, had nominated Gen. Ulysses S. Grant as lieutenant- general of the armies of the United States. The rank of lieutenant-general — an office carrying with it an authority subordinate only to that of the presi dent, and an honor hitherto accorded to George Washing ton alone — had been revived by congress, and the nomi nation of the president was promptly confirmed by the senate. That the qualifications of General Grant for this responsible position should be universally conceded, was not to be expected, but while there may have been other commanders who were his superior in strategy, there was one point in which he stood pre-eminent, and that was his utter disbelief in the efficacy of sentimental procedures in dealing with the Rebellion. There would be no return to loyalty so long as the military power of the South remained unbroken, and in his opinion that power would never be broken save by the force of strong armies in bloody battles. It was with such views as these that General Grant, summoned from the West by telegraph, repaired to Washington to receive his commission and instructions. He was formally introduced to the president and cabinet on the 9th of March, and the following day, after a flying visit paid to the Army of the Potomac, started on his return to the West, to arrange the preparatory- movements inaugurating the general campaign. His assumption of command was made in a brief and modest order, announcing that his head-quarters would 358 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, be in the field, and, until further orders, with the Army of the Potomac. The remainder of March, and nearly the whole of April, were devoted to careful preparation for the campaign. While General Grant was in St. Louis he had assigned to Gen. W. T. Sherman the command of the division of the Mississippi, including the departments of the Ohio, the Cumberland, the Tennessee, and the Arkansas ; had promoted Gen. J. B. McPherson to the position that Sherman had held, and advanced Logan to the com mand of McPherson's corps. The Army of the Poto mac, under General Meade, was completely re-organ ized, the five corps being reduced to three, commanded respectively by Generals Hancock, Warren, and Sedg wick. General Burnside, who had been re-organizing and receiving large accessions to the Ninth corps in Maryland, crossed the Potomac, on the 23d of April, and joined Meade's army, thus increasing the fighting strength of the force to considerably more than 100,000 men. To the Army of the Potomac had been assigned the most important work of the campaign, and that was to turn Lee's right flank, which would prevent a counter- movement on Washington ; and having forced him back on Richmond, to destroy his army as soon as possible. At length everything was in readiness, and the army, masking its intentions by a feint on Lee's left, was put in motion to cross the Rapidan on his right, at midnight, on the 3d of May. Warren, crossing at the Germania ford, led the way, followed by Sedgwick, and pushed straight on into the Wilderness ; while Hancock, cross ing at Ely's ford, moved on to Chancellorsville, accom panied by the trains of the whole army. As soon as this much had been accomplished, General Grant, on 1864.] ¦> the Wilderness and spottsylvania. 359 the 4th, sent orders to Burnside to unite with the army south of the Rapidan. By making a forced march, he arrived there the next day, though some of his troops marched forty miles to accomplish it. By this time Gen eral Grant had left his head-quarters at Culpeper Court house, and advanced to the front. A glance at this famous battle-ground known as the Wilderness, shows a large tract of broken table-land, stretching southward from the Rapidan nearly to Spott sylvania Court-house. Seamed with ravines, covered with a dense growth of scrubby timber and bushes, with only an occasional clearing, crossed by three or four good roads and a multitude of narrow cart-tracks, the whole region formed a tangled labyrinth in which num bers, artillery, and cavalry, were of small account against local knowledge, advantage of position, and command of roads. Obviously it was for Grant's interest to get through this maze as quickly and with as little fighting as pos sible : and this he confidently expected to do, but Lee, alert and vigilant as ever, no sooner discovered the movement than he prepared to meet the advance. His army, which had been looking north towards the Rapi dan, was brought around to the right and moved down, and the line of battle was formed about six miles to the east of the defences on Mine run. Ewell's corps held the left of the line, next the river ; A. P. Hill's corps occupied the right, and Longstreet, who had but recently returned from his campaign in East Tennessee, and was now resting at Charlottesville, was ordered up in season to participate in the second day's action. The first day of the advance only a few Confederate pickets were seen and scarcely a shot was fired. That 360 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. , [May,. night Warren rested at the Old Wilderness tavern, which was about five miles from the ford, with Sedgwick's corps two miles in the rear. Hancock's corps was also in the rear, near Chancellorsville, and the cavalry, under Sheridan, guarded the front and flanks of the infantry. An early start was planned for the next morning : War ren and Sedgwick were to bear to the south-west, follow ing the road to Orange Court-house ; Hancock, pressing more to the south, was to make for Shady Grove church, and the cavalry, sweeping still farther to the south-west, was to make a reconnoissance in force. Scarcely were the troops well under way on their sev eral routes, on the morning of May 5, when the Confed erate forces made an unlooked-for advance. The ground was as unfavorable for the successful, resistance of an attack as it well could be ; there was no time, even, to form in line of battle ; yet there was no choice for the Union commander but to fight. Hill, by an early start, had secured a strong and sheltered position on a ridge crossing the road which Warren had taken, and had struck him full in front long before Hancock could arrest his march to the south and swing in on Warren's left. In the stubborn and bloody conflict which followed, both sides lost heavily, and neither gained any particular advantage. In the mean time Sedgwick had been engaged by Ewell, and though the latter made a most determined effort he was obliged to give way, the rapidly gathering darkness alone preventing the pursuit of the advantage thus gained. The result of the first day's contest was a nearly equal loss in killed and wounded, but the Confed erates claimed a thousand prisoners to about three hun dred on the Union side. 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 361: When Burnside's corps came up that night it was dis tributed along the weakest points of the line, for General Grant had ordered an advance from the whole front for the following morning (the 6th) ; but, early bird though- he was, the enemy stole a march on him, and attempted to turn his right flank, which was held by Wright's divis ion of Sedgwick's corps. The attack was vigorously repulsed, and as a result the line was enabled to advance- to a slightly more favorable position. The whole front felt the force of the next blow, which came about eight o'clock, and three several attempts were made at various points before the Confederates succeeded in pushing in between the corps and assailing first one wing and then the other. Aided by their thorough knowledge of the field, they were able to move their forces from left to right, and back again, without being observed from the Union side, and thus create the impression of a much larger attacking force than really existed. The battle on the left had been opened by Hancock's corps in the early morning. Pushing boldly forward, he- succeeded in driving back Hill's corps nearly two miles in the direction of Parker's store. Longstreet coming up- at this juncture, the tables are turned ; but now the sturdy force of the Ninth corps is brought into requisition, and the game of battledore and shuttlecock begins. Back and forth, first one side and then the other holds the advantage, until at length, by a skilful maneuver, the- advancing foe is struck full in the flank, is driven back with heavy loss, and the contest ends with the Union troops holding substantially the same ground as in the morning. It was nearly dark, and after practically a cessation of hostilities, when the Confederates, massing all their 362 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, strength, made a sudden onset at the right flank of the Union line, surprising and routing three brigades and taking about 4,000 prisoners. Sedgwick finally restored his lines, but it was now so dark that nothing further, offensive or defensive, could be accomplished, and the second day of the bloody struggle was ended. That night several guns were brought up and placed in position on the right, and at an early hour Saturday morning opened fire, but elicited no response. Skir mishers were then advanced, and it soon became evident that Lee had had enough of advance attacks. With his whole front strongly intrenched, he was ready to receive but not to give. General Grant had no desire to prolong so unequal a contest as the present field of operations promised, and the columns were quickly put in motion southward, to the higher and more open ground around Spottsylvania Court-house. General Warren with the Fifth corps had the advance, and Burnside's corps brought up the rear, all the divisions except the First following the Sixth corps through Chancellorsville and going into bivouac on the road beyond. There was some skirmishing with the enemy during the march, but little harm was done. May 9 was rather more exciting in its events. Gen eral Willcox's division of the Ninth corps- had been ordered to the point where the river Ny crosses the Fred ericksburg and Spottsylvania road, and having made an early start, was within a mile of the river when the advance encountered the enemy's pickets. Having driven them back to and across the river, he seized the bridge and posted a brigade and two batteries of artillery on a little eminence a quarter of a mile beyond. The enemy made several attacks on this position, but meeting 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 363 with a decided repulse at all points, finally retired. Although the Second division had prepared the way, the brunt of the fighting was borne by the First and Third, the Second not being ordered up from the bridge until late in the afternoon. The remainder of the army had had a share in the day's adventures as well. Lee had quickly divined the plan of the Union commander, and having the shorter lines of the two, transferred his army from the Wilder ness to the vicinity of Spottsylvania Court-house, and having strongly fortified his position, awaited the arrival of the Union forces. Again was General Grant fore stalled, but nothing daunted he at once prepared for another contest of endurance. The 10th of May was a day of hard and bloody fighting, and every inch of ground was contended for with skill and valor. The enemy's lines were between the Po and Ny rivers, and well protected by forests and marshy land. The Ninth corps held the extreme Union left, General Willcox's division holding the position near the river that had been so gallantly won the day before. During the afternoon the corps made an advance on the enemy in the face of a heavy fire, and the First division succeeded in reach ing a point only a short distance from the court-house, which was held until the order came from head-quarters for its withdrawal. Slowly the night settled down upon the wearied and exhausted soldiers, and yet the morrow could only bring a renewal of the struggle, for in spite of the heavy losses on both sides no decisive result had as yet been attained by either. A heavy rain fell on the nth, and only skirmishing was indulged in, General Grant availing himself of the opportunity to change his base of operations from the 364 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, Rapidan to Fredericksburg. The week of toil and blood had borne fruitful results in misery and suffering if in nothing else, and the rear of the army was a vast field hospital, while the recesses of the Wilderness held hun dreds of the unburied dead in their silent depths. The brief respite ended with the day, and it seemed, on the morning of the 12th, as if every man realized that the final test of strength had come, for with the dawn the bloody battle opened. General Hancock's corps began the attack, striking and completely surprising the enemy's right centre and capturing and sending to the rear a host of prisoners, together with twenty pieces of artillery. Burnside's corps shared in the daring adven ture, and with this auspicious opening it promised well for the success of the Union troops. But before noon the enemy had risen to the necessity, and for three hours the fearful carnage went on, the Confederates trying in vain to force back the Union lines, but preventing any further advance by the withering fire they were able to bring to bear upon the unprotected soldiers. General Grant, however, was not content with this, and determined to turn the enemy's right flank if pos sible, though the enterprise was rendered the more diffi cult and dangerous from the marshy nature of the ground at that point, the showers of the morning and the pre vious day having made it even worse than usual. Early in the afternoon the troops were massed upon the left, and once more the struggle for supremacy begins. Again and again the troops press forward, and each time they meet with the most stubborn resistance from the equally determined foe. Step by step is the ground disputed, and the deadly fight continues till the field is covered with the wounded and slain. Only as the darkness of 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 365 night separates them from each other's sight do friend and foe cease to strive. On the morning of May n, General Grant had sent the following bulletin to the war department at Washington : "We have now ended the sixth day of very heavy fighting. The result, to this time, is much in our favor. Our losses have been heavy, as well as those of the enemy. I think the loss of the enemy must be greater. We have taken over 5,000 prisoners by battle, whilst he has taken from us but few, except stragglers. I propose to fight it out on this line, if it takes all summer." But the frightful carnage of the ensuing day put a different view on the matter. The only special advan tage had been that gained by Hancock, and even that was dearly bought by thousands of lives ; and as Lee had immediately fortified a line directly in front of Han cock's position, his stand was practically as invulnerable as ever. Yet Spottsylvania was not the objective point of the campaign, and if the position was too strong to be forced, some device must be employed to draw the enemy from his fastnesses. Several days of maneuver ing, marching, and counter-marching ensued, and on the 16th a strong demonstration was made by the First and Second divisions of the Ninth corps, for the purpose of reconnoitering the enemy's position, developing the fact that he was still in full force and not to be lured from his stronghold. On the 18th an action involving about one half of the army was begun, and a position rendering a portion of the enemy's works untenable was obtained, but even with this material advantage it was hopeless to attempt to carry the works in the face of the murderous fire that 366 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, belched from the brazen throats of the bellowing guns upon the heroes who vainly tried to surmount the bar riers, and late in the forenoon the assault was abandoned. The battles of the Wilderness and Spottsylvania called for the sacrifice of no less than 40,000 men, and the North was filled with the weeping and mourning of the widowed, the fatherless, and the childless. The Confederates, who had fought for the most part from behind defences, had lost heavily as well, but neither ardent patriotism or invincible hatred had gained the day. AGAIN TO THE FRONT. The true history of the soldier's life is not without its pathetic side, and the records of the Ninth New Hamp shire chronicle no more touching incident than that con nected with the following letter, received by the wife of Captain Smith on the very day that he was killed, May 12, 1864 : Camp 9TH N. H. Vol. Inft. Bristoe Station, Va., May 3, 1864. My Dear Wife : I have sent you several lines since I left home, and under the circumstances they were short, as no infor mation is allowed to pass to the rear. My health is as good as usual. We are expecting to move any hour. I suppose that if you hear from me, and have only a few lines, you will excuse me under the circumstances. I should like to write many things, but in justice to all I shall forbear. Give my love to all, and accept these few lines from your loving and affectionate husband. In haste, Orville Smith, Captain, Co. B, gth N. H. Vols., 2d Brig., 2d Div., pth A. Cc Capt. Orville Smith, Co. B. 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 367 In the afternoon of May 3, at the close of battalion drill and target practice, the division was ordered to be ready to move at six o'clock on the following morning, with six days rations. This meant that hot work was not far away, and there was considerable disappointment expressed when, as the men were preparing for an early start with the rest of the division, it was announced that the Ninth New Hampshire and Thirty-second Maine were detailed to guard the surplus baggage and rations left on the camp-ground, and were to remain at the sta tion until relieved. The delay was not for long, how ever, for relief came that very afternoon, and it was only a short time before their hasty preparations were com pleted and they were pushing on to rejoin the command. Nightfall came on before two miles had been covered, and the two lone regiments bivouacked on an old camp ground which had served as winter quarters for a portion of the Army of the Potomac. As early as half-past two on the morning of the 5th the men were routed out, and twenty miles, through a desolate, uninhabited region, were told off by the mile- posts before the halt for the night was made, at Rappa hannock Station. The halt for dinner had been made at Warrenton Junction, which was readily recognized by the men of the Ninth as the place where they had bid den farewell to their old commander, Colonel Fellows, some eighteen months before. The officers of the Thirty-second Maine, which was a new regiment, had hard work to make their men keep up with the old-timers on the march, but even they were tired enough to wel come the order to "Stack arms, and make comfortable for the night ! " The next day the march was resumed at daylight, the .368 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, Rappahannock was crossed, and Germania ford on the ^Rapidan was reached about noon. The day had been warm for the season, and a halt for dinner and rest was •ordered before crossing the river. In the afternoon the Ninth moved on to the Wilderness, and soon found and joined the rest of their brigade, taking up their position in the second or supporting line. Heavy cannonading had been heard since the early morning, but the men scarcely realized how fierce a contest was going on until they found themselves in the thick of the fight. Some of the regiments of the brigade had been hotly engaged before the Ninth came upon the field, but it was then so near sunset that hostilities soon ceased for the night. All was quiet the next morning when, at early dawn, the Ninth New Hampshire was ordered to a position in a piece of woods at the front, the Thirty-second Maine being stationed at the left, and the Fourteenth New York at the right, of the regiment. The men at once ¦set to work to protect themselves with a line of defences, and by noon had completed them in good shape. There was heavy fighting just to the right of the line all the forenoon, and the men were momentarily expecting the order to drop the shovel for the musket, but by afternoon the battle was raging farther away to the right, and the line was left undisturbed. Towards night they were relieved by other troops, and the boys began to think that luck was against them this time, for shortly after they left the field the Confederates charged the line and were repulsed with heavy loss. The night was passed with the division, in an open field, the men sleeping all night with their arms in their hands. The next day was Sunday, but the soldiers had long ceased to look upon Sunday as a day of rest. At day- 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 369 break they were on the road to Chancellorsville, which was reached, after a hot and dusty march, about nine in the forenoon. After a brief halt to draw rations the regiment moved on a short distance, and took up position behind the breastworks thrown up by Hooker for his artillery in the great battle of the preceding year. At this stage of the game Chancellorsville was the extreme right position, and was occupied by the. Second brigade. There was no engagement at this end of the line, and the remainder of the day passed quietly. Many of the men were interested in examining their surroundings. A little in front of the ground occupied by the Ninth a slight eminence marked the spot where Stonewall Jackson received his death-wound. In the woods to/the right, which had been held by the infantry of Hooker's right wing, the ground was still strewn with the debris of battle, and on every hand were the mounds where the slain had been partially— and only partially — covered with earth, and from which heads, hands, and feet of skeletons protruded. It was not a pleasant scene to contemplate, to say the least, in view of a possible occupancy themselves. The regiment rested at Chancellorsville till near even ing of the 9th, when they were relieved by a brigade of the Fourth division, and moved up the plank road toward Fredericksburg, the bivouac for the night again being on historic ground, — this time in an orchard behind the fortifications thrown up by Lee in the winter of 1862-3, to protect his rear at the time when Burnside had at tempted an attack and got stuck in the mud. It was a little after noon of the 10th when the regiment was ordered in. A rapid march of five miles, through bushes and scrubby undergrowth, brought them to the 370 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, front, where the brigade at once got into position. The Ninth had been assigned to the rifle-pits, and very short ly after getting comfortably placed discovered that a change in tactics had exposed them to a hot artillery fire. However, there was nothing to do but lie still and take it, with never a chance to give a shot in return. The first shell to do any damage struck near Company H, wounding two men — the first loss of the campaign. The firing ceased at dusk, but the men lay on their arms all night, suffering some from the chilly air, as they were without blankets. Here they remained until the middle of the following afternoon, when they were ordered to move back about two miles for the purpose of drawing rations. Supper was hastily eaten, and then back on the double-quick to nearly their former position. There was a heavy shower just at nightfall, the rain continuing through the night, and as the men had neither tents nor blankets with them they were thoroughly wet and chilled before morning. The quiet of the night, following the hurried move ments of the afternoon, was something of a surprise to the men, but subsequent events soon cleared up the attendant mystery. That afternoon General Grant had called a council of war, at which the question of a retreat, or withdrawal to the other side of the Rappahan nock, was freely discussed ; Hancock and several others advocating the wisdom of such a course. Grant heard his corps commanders' suggestions, and then gave them all sealed orders, to be opened simultaneously on reach ing their respective commands. To the surprise of most of them, these orders were found to direct an advance, which resulted in the hot battles of the next few days, followed by the flank movement toward the North Anna. 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 371 It is probable that the withdrawal and subsequent mass ing of the troops which occurred that afternoon was to get in shape for whatever course of action the council might result in, and the return was in pursuance with Grant's order to advance. Had Grant at this critical juncture of affairs weakened and retreated, the outcome of the war might have easily been different ; in fact, it was a current remark among the troops at the time, that if any one but Grant were in command there would be a retreat, and a re-enactment of the previous Virginia campaigns. In Grant's vocabulary, however, the word "Retreat" appeared to have been left out, and, beaten or victorious, he pushed ahead all the same. At daybreak on the 12th the battle opened with an assault from the Union lines. At about four o'clock a signal of four field-pieces discharged in rapid succession was given, and "Forward ! " was the word. The Second brigade had the extreme right of the Ninth corps, and the Ninth New Hampshire had the right of the brigade. The Second corps was at the right, though somewhat in advance, and, owing to a thick fog which enveloped both friend and foe, succeeded in surprising the enemy, and captured an entire division, together with several guns and numerous stands of colors. The Ninth corps now had the right of way, and pushing rapidly forward — over rough ground, across a steep, miry creek, then through a stretch of forest with its tangle of undergrowth — soon came upon the extreme left of the Second corps, who, behind the breastworks they had just captured, were busily preparing to meet the counter-charge which a body of Confederate troops was about beginning. The Ninth New Hampshire had got a little in advance of the rest of the brigade, and as 372 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, they came into view a staff officer of the Second corps rode up on the gallop. Hastily inquiring of Major Chandler, who was in command of the regiment, what troops they were, he exclaimed, "For God's sake, Ma jor, change front and come in our left — they are flank ing us !" The major only partially comprehended the situation' but clear and sharp came the order — "Change front, forward on Tenth company ! " The order was promptly obeyed, and the advance continued for thirty or forty rods, along what had been the front of the Confederate line, and over a tangle of scrub pine and brush which they had cut down. Just then the fog lifted, and there face to face, not ten rods away, was a whole division of the enemy, advancing in column of regiments and five or six lines of battle deep ! The regiment at once halted and commenced firing, but many of the rifles were wet and could not be fired until freshly primed, and this weakened the fire some what. In spite of this drawback, and the fact that a large proportion of the regiment was composed of raw recruits, the volley of musket balls brought the advanc ing column to a standstill, but only for a moment. By that time the Confederate commander had taken in the isolated position of the regiment, and throwing out four full regiments onto their unprotected left flank, subjected them to a raking cross-fire which it was simply impos sible to endure. Major Chandler gave the order to fall back slowly, keeping up their fire ; but the enemy at once pressed forward on the run, and the choice lay between capture or an immediate retreat to the crest of the little ridge just in the edge of the timber where the regi ment had changed front for the advance. 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 373 The ridge was reached. The remnant of the regiment — for the galling fire to which they had succumbed had sadly lessened their number — rallied, another line of bat tle was formed, and bravely facing the host of their pur suers the men began firing. All had gone well until the major was wounded in the thigh and was carried from the field ; but the enemy was now close upon them, and the regiment, under the command of Captain Stone, fell back still farther into the woods. In the mean time the rest of the brigade had come up just in season to strike the Confederate column in flank the moment after it had routed the Ninth, and after an obstinate fight compelled them to fall back and take posi tion ; so that the ground where the Ninth first encoun tered them finally became the middle position between the lines, and both sides soon intrenched, keeping up a hot fire on each other for the rest of the day. At night fall a portion of the regiment was sent to the right, to occupy with a cordon of picket posts a little space between the lines of the Second and Ninth corps. The night was showery, and the picket detail had a dreary task before they were relieved in the early morning of the 13th. All that day the regiment, with its brigade, lay behind the intrenchments in double line of battle, with a skirmish line outside the breastworks keeping up a desultory fire. A portion of the ground charged over the day before was now inside the lines, but the place where the Ninth had first encountered the Confederate column lay outside, and after nightfall a party of volunteers went out to bring off the wounded belonging to the regiment, finding sev eral and getting them safely off the field. All the long, cold night the men lay on their arms in the trenches, 374 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, getting what sleep was possible under such wretched conditions. The rain ceased with the dawn, and the regiment as a whole was allowed to rest through the day, though heavy details were continually made on the men for one purpose and another. That evening another searching party went out, and succeeded in finding and bringing off thirty of their dead comrades. The task of these volunteers was a hard and even dangerous one, as the skirmishers, except at the point where the party had gone through the lines, were firing more or less all the time. The 15th of May marked the second Sabbath spent in the field, and the first detail of the morning was for the burial of the dead. The bodies were all placed in one long trench, the cold, damp earth was hastily shovelled in, and with a tear on their cheek for the dead, and a silent prayer for the living on their lips, the men hurried back to the trenches. The regiment had been roused about three o'clock, and put in readiness for an attack, should one be made. For three nights now the men had got only a couple hours of sleep in a night, and none in the daytime, and the long strain was beginning to tell. The only change in the position of the regiment during the day was a slight move to the right, which gave them the extreme right of the corps. During the afternoon the Confederate batteries threw a few scattering shells over their heads, as they lay in the rifle-pits, but fortu nately no one was injured. Under cover of the thick fog seven more bodies were recovered on the morning of the 16th. The list of casu alties on the 1 2th accounts for sixty-two as killed, accord ing to Fox's "Regimental Losses." Among the officers, Captain Smith had been killed, and Major Chandler and 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 375 five lieutenants severely wounded. Lieutenant-Colonel Babbitt, who had been detailed to command the Thirty- second Maine on the 7th, was also badly wounded, and the command of the regiment thus devolved upon Cap tain Stone. Captain Edgerly of Company C had been killed on the 6th, and altogether the regiment suffered severely. As one man remarked, "If we have to go in again, there won't be anybody left to keep tally ! " All that day the regiment lay quietly behind the breast works, and there was but little firing along the line. A body of skirmishers was thrown out from the Eleventh New Hampshire to feel the enemy, and lost fifteen men in a very few minutes, which was pretty strong evidence that the enemy were still in force. For the first time in a fortnight the men were given an opportunity to write home, and the mail which went out that night was heavily freighted. On the 17th the men were ordered to the rear to draw rations, which gave them a chance to get the "kinks" out of their legs. For eight days and nights they had been under fire, with only a few hours' sleep, wet to the skin most of the time by the heavy rains, with no warm food or drink, and the sergeant who pulled off his boots and found the legs of his trousers covered with green mould, was not to be blamed for thinking he was "booked for the graveyard sure ! " The Ninth did picket duty in front of the rifle-pits through the night of the 17th, which passed quietly. Returning behind the breastworks just before daylight of the 18th, they were ordered out again almost immedi- diately, with the brigade, as supports for a division of the Second corps, which was to charge the enemy at sunrise. The charge was soon made, the supporting 376 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, brigade receiving a sharp fire from the enemy's batteries. The attacking force carried the first line of works, but were themselves driven from the second, and falling back in confusion upon the brigade, disordered their ranks and swept them back as well. The brigade quickly rallied, however, and pushing forward, took position near the works which the advance had uncov ered, keeping up a skirmish fire till nearly nightfall, when they were ordered back behind the breastworks. The day's losses in the Ninth New Hampshire were, — Captain Stone, commanding the regiment, mortally wounded, besides six privates killed. The adjutant- general's official report gives a total of sixty-two killed, between the dates of May 12 and 18; but according to Fox's " Regimental Losses," the Ninth New Hamp shire between May 12 and 18 sustained a total loss of sixty-eight killed and over two hundred wounded. A redoubtable major who was in command of one of the newer regiments, had created considerable amuse ment by rallying his men immediately in the rear of the Ninth. " Here, boys," he shouted, " get right in here behind the Ninth New Hampshire fellers ! It's the best place we can get." Just then he discovered that his sword had fallen from its scabbard during his retreat to safe quarters, and he began to shout again. " O boys, I 've lost my sword ! Five dollars reward to any man that '11 go back and find my sword ! " But his liberal offer found no takers, and some wag suggested to him the propriety of hunting up his sword himself, and thus save the reward. That night the regiment lay on the " off duty " line, and anticipated getting a night's sleep ; but there was no " rest for the weary " they found, for at half-past one in 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 377 the morning they were called up, and moved to the vicinity of Burnside's head-quarters. After the hasty and scanty breakfast, there was another move, this time about two miles, to the left and front, where the brigade formed a line of battle and lay in the edge of an oak forest during the rest of the day. This outing was a pleasant relief from the monotony of the gloomy pine forest where so many wearisome days and nights had been passed, and the sight of a field of corn, — the tender blades fluttering softly in the morning air, — together with the arrival of a mail, — the first for three weeks — colored the sleep of the wearied, exhausted soldiers with dreams of their far-away homes among the NewHampshire hills. That night the men slept through, undisturbed by friend or foe, and remained quiet through the day fol lowing, with the exception of a scouting party, which went out about three miles, and finding everything quiet, re turned to camp. Rations were drawn in the afternoon, and preparations were made in anticipation of a move on the morrow. The forenoon of the 21st a reconnoissance in force was made, but no enemy appearing, the brigade fell back to its old position about noon. At three o'clock the whole corps was put in motion, and moved south ward. Towards five o'clock the advance was shelled from a battery across the Ny, and this caused a halt till about midnight. Then the road towards Fredericksburg was followed till da}dight. A halt -for breakfast was ordered at daybreak, and after making coffee the men were allowed a short time to rest. The column once more in motion, the march was continued through Bowling Green, across Matta- pony creek, and then on and on, until at sunset the nearly exhausted troops turned into the woods and 378 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [Mayr encamped for the night. Starting about seven o'clock on the morning of the 23d, the column moved slowly on through the forenoon, the only incident to break the monotony being the passing of General Grant and his staff, the boys getting a near-by view of the "Stars." Steadily pressing onward, through field and forest, and seemingly in every direction, the troops at last emerged near Ox ford, on the North Anna, where they bivouacked for the night. TOLD BY THE CAMP-FIRE. Captain Copp. — At Spottsylvania Court-house, on the 1 2th, we had driven the rebels out of one line of works, and had lain down on the outside, not being supported by the other troops. The rebels rallied, and four regi ments came down and attacked us. We held the line until they reached us, and actually took hold of some of the men and drew them over the other side of the works. Then Major Chandler, who was standing near me, said, " Copp, this is tough, is n't it? We shall have to get out ! " at the same time giving the command to withdraw — "Every man for himself!" or something of that kind. The major and myself started along together, and had gone perhaps three or four rods when the major pitched forward on his face, exclaiming, " I am wounded ! Help me off! " I took hold of his arm and assisted him along two or three rods, and then he fell again. I got him along a rod or two farther, and he fell the third time. This time he was nearly exhausted, and looking up to me, he said, " For God's sake, Copp, don't let those d — d cusses get hold of me!" "All right, Major," said I, 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 379 " I'll either get you off, or stay with you;" and calling to some of the men who were retreating, I said, "The major is wounded ; help me to take him off! " A man quickly uncoiled his blanket, and we rolled the major onto it. Three men, with myself, started with him on the run, dragging him over the ground, and through the bushes, till I began to think if he was n't dead we should certainly kill him before we could get him out of the line of fire. A little to the rear of the works which we had carried was a line of old works, and I thought I could rally the men enough to check the advance of the rebels, in order to save the major. I looked for the colors, but they were not in sight. We went on a rod or two farther, and then I saw the color- bearer, James Prendable, lying on the ground with the colors drawn under him. Supposing he had lain down to surrender, I gave him a kick and said, "Jim, what are you down there for? Get up!" He looked up at me — his* face white as a sheet — and said, "Captain, I can't ; I 'm hit ! " I saw by his appearance that he cer tainly was. Drawing the colors from under him, I ran back and forth along the line of the retreating men with the col ors, shouting "Rally on the colors, boys ! Rally on the colors !" That stopped them, and I placed the flagstaff in that line of old breastworks, sixty or seventy of the men gathered around the colors, and facing upon their pursuers began to load and fire. The men's guns were wet, and not more than half of them would go. Some of the men, after two or three trials, would throw away their guns, and taking one from a dead or wounded comrade, see if that would go. I never heard so much swearing in my life as there was that morning about 380 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, those guns. In the mean time the men had got the major a little farther to the rear, and as it was no use for a handful of us to stay there with all that rebel horde bearing down on us, we all took to our heels, Corporal Parsons snatching the colors from the works and carry ing them safely to the rear. And that 's the story of how we saved the major and the colors. Captain Copp's heroic conduct on the field at Spottsyl vania, as well as his gallant rescue of the colors at Fredericksburg, December 12, 1862, won for him the Medal of Honor given by congress for deeds of special bravery, a merited recognition of a patriotic and true- hearted man. TWO LETTERS. In Hospital, Fredericksburg, Va., Friday Noon, May 13, 1864. My dear William : I was severely wounded in the engagement of the 9th and 6th corps near Spottsylvania C. H. early yesterday morning. The ball entered my right thigh and passed directly through, but fortunately did not enter the bone. I am doing well. Arrived here about an hour ago, and hope to get to Washington, and thence home, before long. Do not be at all alarmed about me. Yours in haste, George H. Chandler. Fredericksburg, Va., May 17, 1864. Since my letter of Friday last I have continued about the same, suffering very much, but cheerful and full of 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 38 1 hope. My wound, though very deep and severe, is not called by surgeons a dangerous one, and my recovery of a very fair use of my leg is only a question of time. I am having good medical attendance, and as good care and good nursing as can be afforded under present circumstances. Rollins and Ordway sent a man from Washington specially to look after me. He is here now, and will probably remain as long as I do. I expect to leave for Washington in a few days, and am only waiting for some day when I can take the ambulance journey from here to Belle Plain with the least inconvenience. From there we take a steamer, and the route is easy. Colonel Babbitt was seriously wounded on Thursday, and now shares the same mattress with me. He is as comfortable as could be expected. We now occupy the house of Major Slaughter, whose name has been rendered infamous for decoying our wounded into the hands of the rebels. Give my love to Kate and William, and to Aunt Betsey, and say to her that if she has not disposed of uncle's crutches, air-beds, easy-chairs, etc., I shall probably need most of the stuff, such as is adapted to a cripple. Do not grieve about me, I am among kind friends, have money enough, and shall not lack anything. I hope to see you soon. Affectionately yours, George H. Chandler. Capt. C. D. Copp. — Soon after the terrible loss of our regiment at Spottsylvania, Va., May 12, 1864, and while we were on the front line, waiting for, we knew not what, I noticed that Joseph Dufney of my company 382 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, was very sober and quiet. My attention was called to this from the fact that he was usually very lively and social, consequently a general favorite with all the boys. One day while he was standing by the camp-fire, wait ing for his coffee to boil, and looking as though he had lost his last friend, I said to him, "Joe, what is the matter with you lately ? You do n't act like yourself." Without looking up, or changing his position, he replied, with a shake of his head, "Something going to happen to me, Capt!" " Nonsense, Joe," said I; " cheer up ! Something 's just as likely to happen to me as to you. Do n't be so down-hearted. You 're just as likely to come out of this and go home all right as I am ; " and walking along to the earthworks in front the circumstance passed from my mind for the time. The 18th of May, the next day after this I think, just at daybreak a rumor came to us that we were to be relieved and go to the rear for a rest, and very soon we were ordered into line ready to move. Almost at the same moment a body of troops appeared in our rear, advancing in line of battle. We were ordered to lie down, and they, passing over us, and up over our breast works, moved rapidly into the woods to attack the enemy in our front. We were immediately ordered into line of battle, and moved by the flank a short distance to the left, and then to the front again, advancing as a support to the troops who had just passed over us, and who were already having hot work just beyond the woods, where they found the enemy in full force. It was close work. The bullets, shot, and shell were already getting in their deadly work in our own regi ment. Men were falling : some killed, others wounded ; but the order, "Forward, men! Forward!" was still 1864] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 383 heard along the line. In going through the woods already spoken of our line became broken, and as we came to an opening I was ordered to halt with the colors, and my company, and wait for the remainder of my reg iment to reform on my right and left. Dufney was in his place in the front rank on the right of the company, steady, erect, face to the front. We can now see that it was a mistake to halt just there, for it was in an exposed position, directly in line of fire from the enemy's artillery as well as infantry. Shells were exploding all about us, bullets were thinning our ranks ; seconds seemed minutes, minutes hours, while we waited. Suddenly there came a terrific explosion, almost in my face. Smoke and dirt filled the air. The right of my company seemed to melt into the ground. After the dirt had settled and the smoke cleared, I saw that the right of my company had indeed melted away. .Some lay upon the ground killed, others with horrible wounds were crawling, or trying to crawl, to the rear. ¦Surely something did happen to poor Joe. The shell had exploded right in front of him, and his body was scattered to- the four winds. At this moment the order ¦came "Forward !" and we advanced upon the enemy for still closer work. I have told the story : Reader, what ¦do you think of premonitions? Capt. C. D. Copp. — After the incident related above, we advanced a few rods down into a ravine, where we were ordered to lie or sit down, to await the result of the iighting in our front. This position was somewhat under cover, but even here men were frequently being killed or wounded. While sitting on the ground, at the right 384 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, of my company, I felt an impression that I had better move out of that place at once. At first I gave it but lit tle thought, my attention being attracted to others. The impression came with such force, however, that finally I yielded to it, and without rising moved a little to the left, apparently in no safer place, but simply in answer to the impression, which I had so strongly, to get out of that particular spot. This of course all happened in less time than it takes to read it, but the instant I moved a bullet came full force and struck in the ground where I had been sitting, and which would doubtless have hit me in the breast. Can you tell me who or what it was that told me to move? Lieutenant Mason. — Young Parsons, when he came to be mustered in, was objected to by the mustering officer as being both too small and too young. You know what a pale-faced youth he always was, and he looked as though he wasn't more than fourteen years old when he joined our regiment. He told me, while I was in command of the company, that he put inside of his shoes pieces of paper with the figures " 18" on them, and when they put him under oath as to his age he swore that he was " over eighteen." In my letter to his mother, when he was killed at Petersburg a little later in the season, I mentioned this fact. His mother was very poor, and later on applied for a pension. Imagine my surprise, when one day an examiner in the pension office came into the room where I was at work with that iden tical letter in his hand. He brought it to me, and said, " Is that yours? " I looked at it, recognized the writing, and answered "Yes, sir." "Well," said he, "that 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 385 will pass the mother's case then." This same Parsons was the man who helped save the colors at Spottsylvania, who was promoted to be color sergeant for his bravery, and who was killed while carrying the colors at Peters burg, July 20, 1864. Captain Babb. — When we were recruiting, there was a young man who had n't any parents who desired to join the regiment. Eastman wouldn't pass him, as he was n't tall enough, and the poor fellow was very much disap pointed. I told Eastman something of his circumstances, and he said, " Well, bring him in again, by and by, and perhaps he will pass, for sometimes these boys grow very fast." Perhaps somebody gave the boy a " tip ; " at any rate, unknown to me, he put something under his heels, in his boots, and when he was examined the next time he passed all right. His name was Roscoe B. Kid der, and at the Battle of Spottsylvania he had grown to be a stout, heavy man. When the rebels swarmed on us that morning, Kidder got surrounded, and he turned his rifle and swung it round like a wild devil. He laid out eight or ten men, and got off himself all right. Sergeant Dutton. — When we went in at Spottsylva nia, Sergt. James Prendable carried the National colors and Corp. Albert R. Wheeler had the State colors. There was also a full complement of eight guards. Both flags were new and had never been in service, but after the battle the National colors had sixteen shots through them by actual count, and only one color bearer and two of the guard came out untouched, the rest being xxv 386 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, wounded, killed, or taken prisoners. It was a close place. There was a dense fog. We advanced in line with the regiment until we found ourselves in the outer works of the enemy ; had just halted there, when up out of the fog', not more than a rod or two distant, loomed the enemy. They came up in splendid alignment, their guns right shoulder shift ; an officer directly in front of me holding a pistol out toward us with one hand, and keeping his men in line with the other. They came so near we could see the white of their eyes, and we had only time to fire and get out of it if we could. It was a wonder that any got away. When Sergeant Prendable fell, wounded, Captain Copp took the colors, and after wards handed them to Private Edward S. Parsons, of Company D, who brought them off. Corporal Wheeler brought off the State colors unharmed after the battle. Corporal Wheeler resigned his position as bearer of State colors. Parsons was promoted to be sergeant and given the National colors, and I was given the State colors, and we carried them until the explosion of the mine at Petersburg. A CLOSE SHAVE. Corporal Blood, of Company E, was on the sick-list at the time the regiment commenced its march to the North Anna. To get away from the noise of the regi ment, the last evening it was at Spottsylvania, Blood went back from the intrenched line which the men held a few rods, rolled himself up in his blanket on the ground, and went to sleep. The regiment moved at two o'clock the next morning, but no one thought of Blood, because he was off duty and taking care of himself, and Capt. Edward C Babb, Co. G. 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 387 was with the regiment as he pleased. He slept soundly until after sunrise, and awoke with the sun shining in his face and the thought that everything was remarkably still. Raising his head, he saw that our troops had left the pits in front, and then, to his consternation, that a large scattering of Confederate soldiers was wandering around in the woods where our men had been, and were looking over the field. Andersonville appeared to Blood as a sure thing for a future residence, but thinking he would make the best of it, he coolly arose, rolled up his blanket, slung it with his other traps over his shoulder, picked up his gun, and walked with a careless gait to the rear, quickening his steps as he got farther away. Fortunately he was not seen, and soon came up with the regiment, about five miles to the left, where it had stopped. Corporal Blood was a brave and efficient sol dier. He received wounds September 30, 1864, at Pop lar Grove church, from which he died in the. hospital at Beverly, N. J., November 8th, following. THE CAPTURE OF LIEUTENANT WILCOX. \" As we went into the fight, after passing the picket line, we went over the hill and into the hollow. There we stopped, and were ordered to continue firing as fast as possible. While we lay there one of the men was shot through the neck, and I remember the blood spurted out like a rainbow. Just then another man near me was wounded in the arm, and the blood spurted out in the same way. I did n't have a tourniquet, but by chance I had a piece of tent rope in my pocket, and I tied that around his arm and then told him to go to the rear. I had n't paid much attention to what was going on around 388 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, me, but all at once some one shouted, ' Look out, the regiment is retreating!' Then I looked up, and sure enough the left of the regiment was making for the rear, and I concluded it was time for me to be moving. I had not got two rods away before I was surrounded by a half dozen rebels, who demanded my surrender. A few nights before this some of the officers had been talking about being captured, and the suffering that would have to be endured in prison, and we had decided that we would n't be captured. That all, went through my mind in a moment, but I did n't see how I could help myself, and so surrendered." DEATH OF CAPTAIN STONE. Captain Babb. — As soon as I learned that Captain Stone had been wounded, I went back to General Griffin and asked permission to hunt him up and see how badly he was hurt. It had been reported that he was mortally wounded, but the general said he didn't think he was, though he finally gave me permission to go. When at last I found him, he had been taken quite a distance to the rear. I sat with him about two hours, and talked with him for some time in regard to his wound, which was in the upper part of the thigh, near the abdomen, and had been made by a flying shell. He was very bright until, knowing myself that he was mortally wounded, I said, " Captain, you will probably go home now, and I wish you would go and see my family and tell them I am all right." He weakened then for the first time. "Lieutenant," said he, "I never shall see home. This thing will wind me up, and pretty soon too." He lived only one day after that. Capt. Andrew J. Stone, Co. F. 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 389 Hermon A. Clement. — It was on the 18th of May that Capt. A. J. Stone, of Company F, while leading the regi ment, was struck in the groin with a piece of shell, a wound from which he died, on the 20th, in Fredericks burg. Right here I wish to say that soon after he was wounded he was taken from the field and carried to the field hospital, where I found him after about an hour's search. His wound had been dressed, and he was lying in a tent. The moment he saw me he said, "Clem, how is the fight going ? Were there many of my men killed?" He seemed at all times to have his reason, but oh, how he did suffer with pain all that night ! Every few minutes he would want me to try and turn him one way or another ; but as soon as I stirred him the least mite he would say, "Oh, I can't stand it!" The next day he was taken to Fredericksburg. The hospital was so full that I was obliged to lay him on a mattress on the floor, but I knew he would not be there long, for his hip and legs began to. turn black as soon as we arrived there, and he suffered the most intense pain until he died, about eight o'clock in the evening. I dug his grave alone, and oh, how hard the ground was, and how hard it seemed to have to lay him in the ground wrapped in a blanket ! And to think I should have it to do, for I loved him so much — he was always so kind to my poor brother Simeon and myself; in fact, to every one, bless his mem ory ! I, for one, shall never forget him. Captain Copp. — One of the wounded that were left on the field was Edward P. Chapman, of Company F. He told me that after we were repulsed the rebels rushed right over him as he lay on the ground. Afterwards, 390 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, one of them — a straggler, apparently — came along where he was, and pulled off his boots and some of his clothing, and rifled his pockets, and he let him do it without any resistance whatever ; but the fellow, after he found out that Chapman was alive, stood up, took aim, and delib erately shot him through the jaw. Supposing that he was surely dead this time, the fellow went on and left him. Chapman was brought from the field as one of the wounded, and is still living, though part of his jaw is gone. PLAYING 'POSSUM. By Sergeant Burnham. It happened that about the time the regiment broke, one of our company, a young Englishman by the name of Triggs, had his trousers cut, and his thigh grazed, by a Minie ball. It stung at first nearly as much as though it had gone through his leg. As is not uncommon in such cases, he thought himself much worse hurt than he really was, and dropping down where he would be partially sheltered by stumps and brush, with which the field was thickly strewn, he lay there, suppos ing for a time that he was seriously wounded. In a few minutes the Johnnies rushed past him in pursuit of us, and some of them, noticing Triggs and thinking from his looks that he was still able to travel, got him to his feet and tried to start him to the rear as their prisoner. He protested that he was wounded and could not go, but they thought differently and made him start. Said he afterwards, in telling the story, "About that time I thought my chance of getting into Richmond was exceedingly good." 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 391 Certainly it did look that way, but a lucky accident came to his relief. At almost the first step he tripped on a root or stick of some sort, and tumbled head-first into a heap of brush. His captors', who were beginning to find the place rather a warm one for themselves, thought surely he was used upland " skedaddled" without wait ing for him. At first Triggs was inclined to laugh at the 'possum game he had almost unwittingly played, but he soon found he was not yet out of the scrape. There he was between two — yes, a half dozen — fires, and the bullets, shells, and canister were flying in a perfect storm over him, often striking uncomfortably close. He had no idea in which direction to go in order to find friends ; in fact, the only thing he could do was to crawl into the most sheltered spot at hand and hug the ground. This he did, and remained in his hiding-place till the next morning, when he caught sight of our skirmishers, attracted their attention, managed to get to them unharmed, and soon afterwards found and rejoined us. He thought this, his first lesson in the fighting art, a pretty tough one, but was by no means discouraged, and in time became one of the best soldiers in the company. Sergeant Burnham. — Robinson, Case, and I were of the searching party that went out after the dead and wounded. We had got most of the bodies, and had wandered some distance to the right of where we had passed through the skirmish line, when suddenly we heard the click of rifle-locks just in front of us, and an ominous voice ordered " Halt ! " We lost no time in obeying, and I, who was unarmed, advanced open- handed to the skirmish or picket post, which was behind 392 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, some logs, and over the muzzle of a rifle explained who we were, and then we were allowed to retire. These men had not been notified of our mission, and it is a won der that they did not fire on us without a word of warn ing, while in the opposite direction we must have got pretty near the rebel pickets. They tried to draw us on by imitating the groans of the wounded, and when we failed to respond gave us the compliment of a fusillade from their muskets. SERGEANT BURNHAM'S SPECIAL DETAIL. "When Grant made his flank movement from Spottsyl vania to the North Anna, our division got under way near the middle of the afternoon. We led the corps that day, and took, or started to take, a different and shorter route than that of the Second and Fifth corps, who had started the night before. We moved out four or five miles, struck the telegraph pike from Fredericksburg to Richmond, and had turned southward on this, when from the opposite bank of a creek — one of the branches of the Mattapony — a battery suddenly opened on our advance. This brought us to a sudden halt, and a part of the division was deployed in the fields and a recon- noissance made. "The result was the decision to turn north on the pike, cross another creek about a mile distant, and take the route the other corps had pursued. We had large trains in convoy, were in a hurry, and this appeared the short est and surest way I suppose ; but presently another dif ficulty presented itself. The bridge across the creek I have mentioned was guarded by a body of Pennsylvania cavalry, who, it seems, had not the slightest idea that 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 393 any Federal troops were on the south side of the stream, and persisted in firing on everything approaching them from that direction. General Potter sent out two or three of his staff to communicate with them, but they came back unsuccessful, and I suppose did not like to try again. At any rate his adjutant-general came to Gen eral Griffin, saying he must have a sergeant who could be trusted with a despatch to the commander of the cav alry, and that he must get it to him in some way. "Our regiment chanced to be the first at hand, and General Griffin called at once on Adjutant Brown for a detail. He, for reasons best known to himself, came immediately to me, and said General Griffin wanted me a few minutes, and ordered a man from another com pany to go with me. I reported, as directed, to General Griffin, and to my surprise the adjutant-general I have mentioned handed me a pencilled note, told me where he wished it carried, and explained the situation, but so bunglingly that he made me understand that the cav alry I was to find was on the same side of the stream as ourselves. "I felt a good deal like telling him that if he had not orderlies and bummers enough to do his running for him, without taking a poor fellow that carried a knapsack, it was my private humble opinion he had better have a dozen or two more detailed. Concluding from his looks, however, that the less I said the better it would be for me, and that it would not look very well to back out, I started off. It took but a few minutes to walk a mile on a straight road and find the bridge. Not a human being, as far as I could discover, was within hearing of it. I examined the bridge, and found the planks had been torn up, but crossing over on one of the sleepers I 394 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, looked carefully around, and in the dim light of the evening — it was about nine o'clock — could see no one, although within twenty feet of the men I was searching for. They kept perfectly quiet, and I could not hear a sound ; nor did they challenge me, which was what I was expecting in case there was any one near the bridge and on guard. "Puzzled completely, I recrossed the bridge, coun selled with the man who had kept me company, and we concluded to go back to General Griffin. Accordingly we started ; when without a word the Dutch blunder heads, who were in the shadow of some trees just on the other bank and had seen me cross and recross the bridge, opened fire with their seven-shooters, and the way they sprinkled the bullets around us was a caution. It was one of the liveliest serenades of that sort that I have ever experienced, and there was no doubt about who it was intended for, either. We sprang into the ditch beside the road, where we were partially sheltered, and got out of range as soon as possible. "From their being on the opposite side of the stream from what I had expected, and their not challenging me, I more than suspected that they were rebels, and lost no time in reporting to General Griffin. ' Why,' said he, ' those are the very chaps you want ; you must get that despatch to them ; the whole column is waiting for you. Hurry up ! ' I expressed my willingness to try it again, and hastening back to the company left my knapsack, got another man to go with me, — the first being too thoroughly scared to want to try it again— and started once more. "On arriving at the bridge, I found they by some means had learned who we were, and had set to work to 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 395 replace the planks on the bridge. Of course I had no difficulty now in delivering my despatch. A consul tation between the cavalry commander and General Griffin followed, and by the time the bridge was repaired the head of the column was ready to cross it, and a rapid and all-night march was begun. This was my first job of the kind, and not only had it been a 'ticklish' piece of work, but the extra travel involved, coupled with the hard march that followed, made twelve hours of work that was near proving too much for me. I think I never was so tired in my life as when we halted for breakfast the next morning." Sergeant Burnham. — That morning at Spottsylvania, when the regiment broke and started for the ridge, I went along with the rest, for I had no mind to be cap tured if my legs would save me. I had gone only a little way when I came against a fallen tree-top, seem ingly too high to leap. Glancing back, I saw that just behind me, and to the right also, the rebels were coming on. One of them, who was a little in advance of the rest, levelled his rifle and yelled, " Halt, you d — d Yank ! " There was no time to run around that tree-top, or even to deliberate updn the situation. I was loaded down with knapsack, haversack, can teen, rifle, and accoutrements, all on over my overcoat, which was wet and heavy from the rain, but I made the "greatest effort of my life," — in the jumping line at least — and put myself the other side of that tree-top ; not, however, without catching my foot in the topmost branch, causing me to light on all fours and to plant my rifle muzzle down in the soft ground. The Johnny who had ordered me to halt sent his compliments — apparently a 396 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, ball and buckshot — through my coat-tail ; at least I cred ited him with the hole I afterwards discovered in the gar ment. Some comrades who were just at my left when we started had passed around the tree, and as I sprawled on the ground I heard one of them exclaim, " Burnham is hit ! " " Not yet ! " I snarled, as I righted myself and snatched my rifle from where it had stuck in the mud. Then I made the best possible time towards the crest of the little ridge just in the edge of the timber, where we had changed our front in our impetuous advance, and towards which our broken line was rushing back as the first possible place at which to reform and make a stand. I was tempted at first to. leave my rifle sticking where it was, but only for an instant. " That gun is going as far as I go ! " was the determination that I came to, though it was only serviceable after being cleared of about a pint of moist earth. Another thought that flashed through my mind was to throw off my knapsack, but this was immediately followed by the reflection that it covered and partially protected quite a portion of my exposed rear, and I concluded to hang onto the knapsack. Although I was the youngest sergeant in the company, I was that morning assisting Lieutenant Robinson, who was in command of the company, by doing the work of a lieutenant, and during the fight when we first met the rebel column, I had all I could do to keep some of our recruits, who were having their first baptism of fire, in their places and to their proper work of discharging their muskets — somewhere near, at least — in the right direction. One man — one of our original number, I am sorry to say — I made it my especial duty to keep in his place that morning. He tried all sorts of excuses 1864J THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 397 for getting out of the ranks, but I kept right behind him, and made him go as far as anybody went ; at the expense, however, of a good many threats and sundry prickings of the bayonet. It was the first and only time he was ever got fairly under fire. Sergeant Burnham. — Among the wounded that our searching party brought off the first night we went out, was my friend Tracy, who had lain on the field some forty hours with one leg broken and shattered below the knee by a Minie ball. The next morning I cooked and carried to him as good a breakfast as I could command, and had quite a chat with him about his experience be tween the time he was wounded and our finding him. He told me that the rebels, when they passed over the ground, took off as prisoners such wounded as could walk, but seeing that he could not, they left him undis turbed. One of them, more humane than the rest, threw him a canteen of water that had been dropped near by, and without which he must have suffered greatly from thirst. He was on rather low ground, and though a perfect storm of bullets passed just above him all day Thursday, and he was momentarily expecting to be struck, he had escaped further injur}'. He was quite bright and cheerful that morning, and seemed to have considerable strength, considering how much of a strain he had undergone in his long and ' dangerous exposure. About noon he was taken to the rear to a hospital, where his leg was amputated. The surgeon was hopeful that he could save him at first, but erysipe las set in after the amputation, and in a few days he died, one of the best men and Christians I ever knew. 398 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, Sergt. N. T. Dutton. — Sergeant Tracy died in Washington, June 6, 1864, about four o'clock in the afternoon of the day he reached there. By some means, at the landing in the morning, he was sepa rated from the wounded of his own division and car ried with other wounded to another hospital. His wife, who had been notified of his wounds, reached Wash ington the same morning, but not finding him in his proper place, went from hospital to hospital all day long, and only found his body about an hour after he had died. The stroke was too hard. She took the body with her to New Hampshire for burial, soon began to fade away, and in the next fall died, and was laid beside her husband, her life as much a sacrifice for country as his. Inseparable in love and devotion for each other, they were likewise for their country, and " in death were not divided." Sergt. N T. Dutton. — Corporal Elmer Bragg, of Company E, was wounded in the head, the ball lodg ing just under the skin near the temple. He was taken prisoner at Spottsylvania, and was carried to Belle Isle near Richmond, where he remained, with his wound* undressed and the ball unremoved,' until August, 1864,. when he was exchanged and taken to Annapolis, Md. From lack of attention to his wound, and starvation rations, he became very much emaciated, and reached' the hospital there more dead than alive. His father came on to see him and take him home. At sight of him Bragg rallied, and seemed much better. The father's business demanded his immediate attention, and leaving his son to gain strength for the journey he- returned home. Corporal Bragg did not live to reachi 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 399 the home and friends he so dearly loved, for that very night a reaction set in and he died. His case is illus trative of thousands of others. Corporal Bragg was pursuing his studies at Kimball Union academy, Meri den, N. H., when he enlisted. He was a most sturdy and faithful young man and Christian. He was always cheerful and ready in his duty, and patient under the great burdens of service and suffering. In his diary, which he kept while at Belle Isle, he daily described his rations — a small piece of corn-bread, an inch or two- square, a morsel of meat or a trifle of samp, which only served to prolong his suffering and starvation \ yet he often closed the day's record with these words, — " How thankful I ought to be to God for all his good ness to me." A FEW STRAY SHOTS. Soon after the regiment entered the slashed timber General Griffin sent one of his aids, Lieutenant Bur- bank, to Major Chandler, with an order for the regi ment to come back;. but they were under full headway on the charge, and what with the confusion, the yelling, the bursting of shells, and all, the order failed to reach them, and they kept on their way. When this fact was reported by the orderly to General Griffin, the general remarked, "If they have gone in there, you can say good-bye to the Ninth New Hampshire." As the regiment was making ready for the advance, a man came along, without any gun or. equipments, and took his place in the company to which he belonged. The commanding officer said to him, " What are you 400 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, here for without any arms?" "Oh, never mind," said the soldier, " some of these fellows will be dead pretty soon, and then I can have all I want ! " He soon equipped himself. Another man, who was in the rear rank, was troubled a good deal by a front rank man not keeping up. After pushing against the fellow several times, he finally seized him by the shoulder and said, "You get into the rear rank and let me step into the front ! " He had hardly got into place when he was shot. For close shaves, Provencher, of Company E, and Plummer, of Company B, can divide the honors. Pro vencher had the visor of his cap and the back of his blouse shot clean off, without getting a scratch himself, while Plummer had his cartridge box blown to flinders and every cartridge destroyed- Both men were pretty thoroughly shaken up by their adventures, and they were really remarkably narrow chances. CORPORAL MAYO'S EXPLOIT. To begin with, when the regiment was getting ready to go in, on that foggy, drizzly morning of the 12th, at Spottsylvania, Lieutenant Robinson, who was com manding the company then, told me I had better remain where I was and not go in. I had, at that time, been prostrated with fever and ague for several days, but I told him I guessed I would keep along with them the best I could. As the regiment went over the ridge it Corp. Lysander R. Mayo, Co. E. Nathan Cushing, Co. E. Benjamin Gray, Co. E. James C. Ayer, Co. E. 1864.] THE WILDERNESS AND SPOTTSYLVANIA. 4OI went to the left, in order to make connections, leaving quite a gap between our corps and the Second. I went over the ridge to the ravine where the brook was, and all at once I heard some one sing out, "Drop that gun!" and looking up I saw two Johnnies, with a wounded prisoner between them ; but they both had their guns drawn on me, so I dropped mine according to orders, for it was n't the time or place to argue on the question. They started off with us, to go back to their regiment, as they supposed, sending me on ahead, with the wounded man, who was a Dutchman, following on behind. I 'kept bearing to the right until we got to the road that came out behind the Second corps, but when I got in sight of that, and saw the straggling blue-coats coming in from all directions, I wheeled around and said, "Do you know where you are ? " Considerably startled by the question, after a hasty glance around they confessed that they did not " exactly." "Well," said I, "I do, and I'll tell you. You're inside our lines now, my boys, and the quicker you hand over those guns the better, for if, our boys get sight of you here you'll get a bullet before you have time to throw them down ! " They got down in a little hollow, and kept their guns drawn on me for a few minutes, but finally one of them said, "Where '11 they carry us if we surrender?" "I do n't know," said I, " but I suppose to Point Lucock." Then one of them threw his gun down, and the other reversed his and handed it to me. 1 took the gun, and then knocked the cap off and put on a new one. "What are you doing that for?" said he", " the gun is all right!" " Well," said I, "I just wanted to be sure there was a fresh cap on." I started the Johnnies 402 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, ahead, and told them which way to go, but they kept begging, " Oh, for God's sake don't take us up to the front!" "You keep still," said I ; "I rather guess I know my way out of this." The first thing that fetched me up was when I got to where General Burnside and his staff were. One of the aids came up to me, and I asked him where to take my prisoners, and he told me. We had to go back on the hill, and when I got them there and turned them over to the officer of the day, I said to him, "I captured these two men alone, after they had travelled me around in the woods for a while, and I want something to show for it." He asked me what my name was, and I told him ; and then he stepped into the marshal's office, and wrote me a receipt for two prisoners of war, which I still have in my possession. The following is a copjT of the receipt given to the plucky Yankee corporal : Prov. Marshal 9TH A. Corps. Received of Corporal Mayo, of the 9th N. Hamps., 2 (two) prisoners of war. Near Spottsylvania Court-house, May 12th, 1864. G. H. Aiken, Lt. Sth Infantry, Officer oj'the day. Sergt: Charles S. Stevens. CHAPTER XII. From the North Anna to Petersburg. When the Army of the Potomac struck the North Anna, on the afternoon of May 23, it found its wary opponent securely intrenched on the opposite side of the river, ready to dispute its passage. The enemy's widely diverging lines, reaching back from two to three miles, formed a salient just across from the point where the commander of the Ninth corps had brought his forces to a halt. It was apparent that an attempt to cross at Ox ford must be attended with serious and useless loss of life. Accordingly the corps was divided, the First division being dispatched to the aid of Warren, who, holding the right of the line, had succeeded in making a crossing at Jericho ford, where the enemy, at first in slender force, but soon re-enforced by six brigades of Hill's corps, attacked and was driven back with heavy loss, enabling Warren to establish and intrench his lines; the Second division to the assistance of Hancock, who, striking the river at Chesterfield bridge, a mile above the Fredericksburg railroad, was confronted by McLaws's division of Longstreet's corps, but attacking, had carried the bridge by six in the afternoon, the enemy, after repeated efforts to burn the bridge during the night, retreating and leaving the way clear for Hancock to cross in the morning of the 24th ; while the Third division was retained in the rear of the ford, and 4O4 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, succeeded in seizing and holding a small island in the river on the following day. The army had crossed the river with but small loss, but the game was by no means won, and the longer General Grant studied the ground the stronger became his conviction that Lee's position was practically invul nerable, and only to be wrested from him at a frightful sacrifice. Deliberate and careful reconnoissances were made during the 25th and 26th, but there was no encoun ter of the forces except a brush which occurred in the afternoon of the latter date, when the Second division of the Ninth corps drove back the enemy's entire front and advanced its own line to a highly favorable posi tion. That night the army cautiously withdrew from the enemy's front, crossed the river, and, bearing first to the east and then to the south, took the road to Rich mond, the Sixth corps having the advance, and being followed by the Fifth, Ninth, and Second. The morn ing of the 29th found the whole army south of the Pamunkey, and in close communication with its new base at White House. This move had been made in accordance with General Grant's determination to again attempt to turn Lee's right flank, and by crossing the Pamunkey the approach to Richmond was considerably shortened by a move ment across Tolopotomoy creek, by way of Cold Harbor and Bethesda church. Lee, on the watch and having the usual advantage of a shorter road, was already in position on the new front, his army, across Tolopoto moy creek, with its right on Mechanicsville pike, near Bethesda church, covering both railroads as well as the road to Richmond. The Ninth corps crossed the creek on the 30th, establishing itself after some particularly 1-864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 405 sharp skirmishing, more especially in front of the Second division ; the whole line, on the following day, being moved forward quite a distance. The advance was made late in the afternoon, the troops crossing an open field with great spirit in face of a heavy fire, carrying the larger part of the enemy's front line of rifle-pits, and taking about six hundred prisoners. The Confederate forces, now thoroughly aroused, defended the second line with such stubborn resistance that further advance was impossible, and though the Army of the Potomac bivouacked that night on advanced ground, it was at the cost of more than 2,000 killed and wounded soldiers. Two days were devoted to establishing and strengthening the lines, the sharpshooters on both sides keeping up a lively fire while these movements were going on in the rear. The Ninth corps had been removed from its position in the centre, and on the night of June 2 occupied the extreme right, its own right partially exposed and its left resting near Bethesda church, while the main line stretched back to a point not far from the Tolopotomoy. The movement had not been made without loss however, for, being done in broad daylight, it had been quickly detected by the enemy, who, following up the skirmish ers that were covering the operation, succeeded in taking quite a number of them as prisoners ; and still farther pursuing their advantage by an assault on War ren's left, — he being next in line to the Ninth — captured nearly four hundred more, before their further advance was checked. That night General Grant resolved to attempt to force the Confederate lines on the morrow, with the purpose of opening the passage of the Chickahominy and driv- 406 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, ing Lee into the intrenchments around Richmond. The assault was begun by a discharge of artillery along the Union lines, about sunrise on the 3d of June, which was quickly followed by a magnificent charge on the left — a charge which swept everything before it and for a brief space of time gave to the bold invaders the posses sion of the highest point of the enemy's position. But the supporting columns were not at hand to secure the advantage thus gained, and the enemy rallied, poured an enfilading fire upon the isolated detachment, and finally compelled them to choose between an abandon ment of the captured position and utter annihilation. Three thousand in killed and wounded was a high price to pay for an advanced position and three hundred pris oners, surely ! From the centre the assaults were less determined, and also less sanguinary, while on the right the Ninth corps sustained the brunt of the battle. The Second and Third divisions, swinging around to flank the enemy's left, were hotly engaged, but made a decided advance ; establishing themselves face to face with the foe, they awaited the order to move upon the second and stronger line of the coveted position. But General Meade felt there had been sacrifice enough, for already thousands of men were writhing on the blood-stained sod, and Gen eral Burnside was ordered to cease offensive operations. The skirmish line was drawn in, the position strength ened, and when the enemy, presuming on the non- pursuance of the advantage already gained, ventured an assault during the afternoon, they were quickly and vigorously repulsed. The army had suffered terribly, the killed and wounded in the Ninth corps alone num bering more than a thousand : and it had all been in 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 407 vain, for the road to Richmond was still in the posses sion of the enemy, and the impossibility of crossing the Chickahominy at this point proved. On the 5th and 6th the enemy essayed attacks at dif ferent points along the Union lines^ but was successfully repulsed each time. Then, under cover of an armistice, the wounded were removed from between the lines and the dead were buried. Meanwhile General Meade was carefully maneuvering for a change of base, purposing to throw his army across to the south bank of the James. The next few days were devoted to preparations for the movement, a monotony unbroken by any event save an occasional shot from a watchful picket or the dull boom of the mortars. On the night of the 12th the Army of the Potomac was southward bound, and the campaign north of the James river was a thing of the past. It was manifest that Grant was about to hazard another flank movement. Richmond was not so much the objective point as was Lee's army, and this Grant had hoped to defeat in open action ; but from the time of Lee's attack and repulse in the Wilderness the enemy had fought only defensive battles, and those from behind strongly intrenched works. Grant's persistent " ham mering " had been successful in this respect if in no other, and the first breach had been made in the walls of the citadel. It was time now for a change in tactics, and Sheridan's cavalry having destroyed the railroads running north from Richmond, thus rendering Washing ton safe from any serious danger, the Union commander was ready to move his army southward and attack Rich mond through Petersburg, the citadel of the Confederate capital. So skilfully and so secretly was the army withdrawn 408 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May from its position, that while General Lee was not with out knowledge of the movement, until he heard of Gen eral Smith's preliminary assault on the north-eastern line of the defences of Petersburg, on the 15th, he did not know for what point the Army of the Potomac was making. The Ninth corps, marching by way of Tun- stall's Station, reached a point not far from Sloane's crossing of the Chickahominy just before night came on of the 13th, and bivouacked, crossing the river at early dawn. The night and the following day were spent with the Sixth corps on the James river. Crossing by pon toons on the evening of the 15th, the corps now pushed rapidly on towards Petersburg, in order to share in the operations of the forces under Smith and Warren, and was closely followed by the Fifth. By ten o'clock on the morning of the 16th the advance division was in front of Petersburg, and a little after noon the entire corps was in position on the extreme left of the line. THE ITINERARY OF THE RANK AND FILE. From their hasty bivouac near the North Anna, on the night of the 23d of May, the wearied sleepers were roused at an early hour on the following morning by the sharp firing of skirmishers, who seemed to be at no very great distance. The troops were not moved until about noon, however, when, after following a somewhat circuit ous route, the river was crossed about a half mile to the north of the bridge of the Virginia Central railroad, and a line of battle was formed. The bridge and its approaches were commanded by a Confederate bat tery, which pitilessly showered the unprotected foot- 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 409 soldiers with shells, as in long and serried ranks they hurried across the dangerous pathway. The Ninth New Hampshire men were getting the knack of dodging these missiles perhaps, for not a man in the regiment was injured. The troops lay on their arms that night, but the only disturber of their peaceful slumbers was a terrific thunder-shower, succeeded by a heavy rain which lasted until morning. Everything was quiet dur ing the day, but in anticipation of a possible night attack the men were set to work building breastworks, a task that was not completed until near night. Then it began to rain again, and with no protection but their blankets the men passed rather an uncomfortable night. During the afternoon of the 26th there was heavy skirmish firing from both sides, and quite a number of men were wounded. In the evening a skirmishing party was sent out, who succeeded in burning the bridge by which the river had been crossed two days previous. Tramping around in the mud until two o'clock in the morning was not a very pleasant experience, to say the least, and the hardness of the couch did not disturb the heavy slumbers of the tired soldiers when they were finally ordered to turn in. It was late in the forenoon before the hurried preparations for an onward move of the corps aroused them, and by eleven o'clock the long and tedious march had begun. The route lay to the south, between the Mattapony and the Pamunkey, and the roads, deep with mud, were soon worn into ruts by the steady tread of marching feet. On and on, through all the long, hot afternoon, with slow but constant progress they marked the hours. At sunset there was a brief halt for coffee, but it was long past midnight when the men threw themselves on the 410 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, ground to snatch a few hours' rest. Routed out at daybreak, they were again on the road by six o'clock, and with only occasional halts for rest the march was kept up until two the next morning — twenty hours on a stretch. No wonder they were footsore, and that thousands fell out by the way ; no wonder the men grumbled, for rations were short, and empty stomachs are not conducive to good temper. The Pamunkey had been crossed shortly after mid night, some ten miles to the north of White House land ing, and the army had bivouacked about a mile beyond the crossing. It was Sunday morning, but it brought no baked beans and brown bread to the hungry soldiers : instead, they were ordered to the front, and set to work digging rifle-pits, without any breakfast whatever. In the afternoon they fell back to the woods to rest, and having received a ration of fresh beef, cooked and ate their suppers with the zest that only hungry men can know. This, with the added luxury of a good night's rest, proved to be a most effectual tonic for both mind and body, and the morning of the 30th found them as cheery and ready for work as ever. That day's fortune for the regiment opened with a mail from home. The detail to serve as rear-guard for the trains was equally welcome, and the task was easier by far than the slow drudgery of the pick and shovel that had been their lot on the day before. There was brisk firing all day at the front, and all night long the guns of the batteries kept up their thunderous booming — an accompaniment that seems to act as a lullaby to the veteran soldier. It was very warm on the 31st, and during the early hours of the morning the men had a chance to cook and eat breakfast at their leisure, and to 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 411 clean up a little — a novel enough experience in those days. Their " soft job " soon came to an end, however, for noon found the regiment with the rest of the brigade, right at the front. : The line of battle was at first formed in the edge of a piece of pine woods, and the men at once set about providing themselves with breastworks, but before much had been accomplished in this direction a further advance was ordered, the Ninth being detailed to lead in the support for the skirmishers. The line is quickly formed, the regiment pushes on through a quarter of a mile of thick forest, then down into a ravine and up its opposite bank. Driving the Confederate pickets before them as they advance, they hurriedly clamber up the steep side of the ridge on whose crest the enemy lies intrenched. The struggle is short and sharp, a dozen or so of men are wounded, and a few fall, never to rise again — but the works are ours, and the Ninth is fully deserving of the many compliments showered upon it for its gallant conduct. The rest of the line now arrived, and closing in on the right and left of the Ninth, soon placed themselves behind quite formidable intrenchments, a skirmish line also being established in front. The Ninth occupied this a part of the afternoon, and had the pleasure of sending the Johnnies a few leaden compliments in return for their own unwelcome favors. A brisk skirmishing was kept up until dark, the heavy fighting being carried on more to the left, and the night was spent in the trenches, one half of the men doing duty while the others slept ; but no advances were attempted on either side. June came in fair and bright, but to the men 412 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, cooped up in the hot trenches all day a spell of cool weather- would not have seemed amiss. There was more or less skirmishing through the day, but towards night the firing increased, and by sunset the fighting had spread along the line for miles. The thunder of the artillery, the screaming and bursting of the shells, the crash and rattle of the musketry, were almost deafening for a time ; but the occupants of the rifle-pits were not disturbed, and the night soon wore away its length. At daybreak on the 2d the regiment was with drawn, and retiring to the woods rested till noon, when a move of a few miles was made to the left, which brought them to the vicinity of Bethesda church, around which a large body of troops were then massed. In the afternoon a heavy shower came up, and just at sunset, as the men were making their coffee for supper, and enjoying to the full the cool evening breeze that swept down from the hills, the sound of tremendous, musketry firing to the rear of the lines broke in upon the quiet. Coffee and everything else was forgotten in the lively work that followed. The enemy had made a dash on the rear lines, and had been beaten off, though he still clung to as close a position as it was possible to hold. The Ninth, with its brigade, was thrown out on the right flank, and had a lively race for some breastworks, which it succeeded in occupying before the enemy could reach them. The regiment held the reserve, or front side of the works, and spent a good share of the night in rebuilding them. The morning dawned, thick with clouds and heavy with rain, but with the first gleam of light a perfect tornado of lead and iron swept through field and forest, 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 413 and sheets of flame and clouds of smoke mingled in frightful masses, as wave after wave, surge after surge, tide after tide of murderous fire ebbed and flowed along the far extended lines, each of them sweeping hundreds of souls into eternity. The division was engaged more or less hotly all day, but the Ninth, having been detailed for support of a battery, were considerably sheltered by the earthworks, and lost only a few men. At nightfall they were moved to a position at the front, and began to throw up breastworks, an occupation in which they were beginning to rank as experts, for in an incredibly short time they were able to get up a pretty good shelter from the bullets of the enemy. That the regiment's actual participation in the conflict of the day was con fined to the support of those who were actively engaged is true, but very apropos as to the effectiveness with which they performed the task assigned them, comes the following : One of the chaplains, ever on the alert for the welfare of his wayward charges, happened to get into the vicin ity of the battery right in the thick of the fight. The Confederate shells were plowing furrows about the guns, and the cannoneers were grimly and diligently address ing themselves to the work of giving back shot for shot. The chaplain watched them very attentively for a while, but finally edging his way up to one of the gunners, who was very proficient, but at the same time rather profane, the good man, in simple justice to his calling, could not refrain from a gentle remonstrance. " My dear friend," said he, " if you go on this way, can you expect the sup port of Divine Providence ?" "A'n't expectin' it," said the gunner; "the Ninth New Hampshire has been ordered to support this battery." 414 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [June, The next day dawned clear and beautiful, but the enemy had taken advantage of the darkness to withdraw from the front, leaving his dead upon the field. The ground they had occupied showed the terrible destruc tion that had been wrought in tbeir ranks, and one bat tery in particular, which lay just within range of the position held by the Ninth, had evidently lost about all their horses and a good many men. They had managed to get the guns off, but had left one caisson filled with ammunition and blown up another. Towards night the division was moved about two miles to the left, relieving a division of the Fifth corps and spending the night in the trenches. Showery nights were the rule rather than the exception, and this night was no exception to the rule, for the men, snugly wrapped in their blankets though they were, got a pretty thorough wetting before morning. A week slipped away behind the breastworks, first in one position and then in another, the division holding the extreme right of the line and doing more or less skirmishing. Sunday, the 12th, orders came for the line to be ready to move at dark, and by eight in the evening they were on the road, making the start as quietly as possible and leaving out a picket line that remained on guard till three in the morning. The troops marched all night, and the five-o'clock halt for breakfast found them within three miles of White House landing. Here they rested till noon, when thejr were again put in motion and kept on the road until midnight, covering only about ten miles however, owing to the crowded condition of the roads. The route followed was across country, towards the James, for the most part through a region so sandy and poor that the only 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 415 thing that could make any growth in it was pine trees, and not very big ones at that. The Chickahominy was reached and crossed in the forenoon of the 14th, and after halting for dinner there was no more rest till night, when bivouac was made about two miles from Harrison's landing on the James. The Sixth corps was established at this point, and the 15th was spent quietly in camp, giving the men a chance to rest and clean up a little. At dark orders came to move, and hardly time enough for the necessary issuing of rations was allowed before the troops were started for the river, which was crossed on a pontoon bridge nearly a half mile in length. Once across, the column pushed on as rapidly as possible towards Petersburg, now some thirty miles away. A DRUMMER BOY'S SERVICE IN THE RANKS. By Frank S. Ritter. On the 29th of May the regiment relieved the Twenty- first Massachusetts as guards of the division wagon train. On the morning of the 30th we were again ordered to the front, to strengthen the picket line. In making this advance we had to pass through a large tract of heavy timber, in which were several ravines with an under growth of sweetbrier, and in the farther edge of the woods was a very deep ravine, with abrupt sides which were vety difficult to climb. A few yards in advance of this ravine was an irregular breastwork, in front of which, at one place, in plain view, were two Johnnies, loading and firing as if the fate of rebeldom hung on their efforts. One shot hit three members of the com pany , — one in the hip, one in the knee, and the third 41 6 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, in the ankle. The first one came back to us after several months, but the other two never recovered, and never will. I endeavored to reply to this shot, but my musket being without a cap, — which had come off some how in passing through the brush — failed to speak, and before I could recap the piece the Johnnies were out of reach. We halted at the breastworks and began to strengthen them, and learned later that had we but advanced a lit tle, to the edge of the ravine, we might have captured several prisoners. Here we lay for two days, most of the time under a heavy fire from our artillery. In the afternoon of the first or second day of June, the Second, Fifth, and Ninth corps were massed in a field but a short distance from Bethesda church, and while there we experienced the inconvenience of one of those sud den Virginia showers. How it did rain ! And how we enjoyed it, without any kind of a shelter but the sky above us, and that sending down a perfect deluge of water ! Having lost my rubber blanket back at Spott sylvania, —some one having borrowed it to carry off a wounded comrade and failed to return it — I was but a sorry looking object when at last the clouds broke away. Hardly had the drops ceased to fall when we were startled by the crash of a heavy volley of musketry. The rear-guard was the Second New York mounted rifles, — but they were never mounted I think — who were equipped with breech-loading or repeating rifles. How those volleys did crash ! How the staff officers did gal lop about, and what a swarm of men there was to get into their proper positions, and with a mighty short time to do it in too ! A. P. Hill was after us, and he John P. Webster, Co. G. Hiram Thurber, Co. G. William B. Bobbins, Co. G. Napoleon B. Osgood, Co. G. 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 417 •did not mean to let us get any advantage. Soon our brigade was in line, and running for some breastworks across an open field. It was " Get there, Eli ! " with a vengeance, for we wanted those breastworks and so did Hill ; but we got there first, although we were on the reverse side. Such a race as it had been ! Immediately behind the breastworks was a large field of sweet pota toes, just well growing, and the soil was so soft from the shower that we went in nearly over ankles at every step. At the rear and to the left of the potato patch was a set of buildings, while nearly all the way back to the church — about a third of a mile, as I should judge now — the ground was covered with running blackberry vines. Having worn out my shoes some days before, I had the best of reasons for remembering the run for those breast works. We lay at the works that night, and the Third Massachusetts battery was throwing shells over our heads about every minute it seemed ; but for all our dis comforts we slept, and I for one slept well. Early the next morning a battery was moved up to the works just at the right of the regiment, and we were ordered to support it. The buildings spoken of were taken as a division hospital, and as the rest of the divi sion were advanced, and the fire soon became a deaf ening roar, the wounded men began to pour back, and those of the men who could be spared were detailed to help the wounded across the field to the hospital. I went with one, a member of the Sixth New Hampshire, who was shot somewhere in the arm, and as he had to wait for his turn he lay down in the shade of one of the buildings. Hardly had I left him when a solid shot passed completely through his body. About noon a member of Company A, who claimed 4 1 8 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [June, to be blind but had been detailed as a cook for the officers' mess, came up with their dinner, and while dishing it out a shell burst overhead. He just dumped that grub and put for the rear, but had gone only a little way when another one exploded, way off in his front, and turning to the left he was off again. How the mud did fly and how we did laugh at his antics ! Soon he was directly in the rear of the battery, when off went two or three of them at once. Nature could do no more ; he was completely fagged out, and nearly scared to death. Some one went to him, and helped him to the rear, and in a iew days he was discharged, and should have been months before. Just before dark we were taken by the right flank up to the advanced line, but the regiment was not dis turbed ; there was considerable noise over where we expected the Johnnies were, but no firing. At day light a light skirmish line was sent out, who reported no enemy in our front, and we were soon looking over the field. Near our line lay several dead men, and one of them had on a pair of good boots that seemed to be about my size. What would the reader do in the same fix? The reader wants to know what I did? Well, I borrowed the boots and wore them out. Quite a little distance from us was a piece of woods with an acute angle to the brigade line, and here in the angle was the Confederate battery which our own battery had been shelling nearly all the day before. I saw an exploded limber, a disabled caisson, and sixty-nine dead horses. Between this angle and some slight intrenchments which our troops had thrown up the night before, was a small clump of bushes, and in these bushes I found a young calf — perhaps it was three 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 419 weeks old — shot through the body and lying out at full length. I had seen hundreds of dead men and not felt a quiver, but that little dead calf caused the tears to come unbidden. That afternoon we were marched to Cold Harbor, and were there several days, but did not see much fighting. While there we changed our position twice, and on the last day's stay I was detailed for picket duty. Here the pickets were sent out in detachments, four men and a corporal. We were posted just after dark, and before morning had a rifle-pit large enough to hold us all. We occasionally sent back to the regi ment during the day, and we found that if a man went as if he did n't care whether he was seen or not, the Johnnies did not trouble him ; but if one tried to sneak or skulk along, he was sure to get fired at. Some time in the afternoon we were informed that at 9 p. m. the brigade was to retire, but that we must hold the picket line until two the next morning, and then follow. How slowly the hours passed that night, for each man knew what was expected of him, and each man hoped that he would not see or hear of anything. At midnight word was passed to fasten everything so as not to make the least noise, and to fall back, a man at a time, to the breastworks of the main line. It hap pened that my lot was to be the last man to leave the pit, but I made good time back to the works. We were soon under way, and after about an hour's tramp began to discern in the darkness what looked to be a row of posts, but which proved to be a skirmish line. We passed this and another line, and formed one our selves. Then, after these two lines had passed through our line, we marched without a halt until noon, when 420 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, we overtook the brigade. I think it was the next day that we reached the James river. We lay there one day, while the engineers were building the pontoon bridge, which we crossed just at dark. Some time in the night Thomas Spencer and myself fell out of the ranks, and crawling into the bushes went off to sleep. We were up and off at day light, and travelled hard all day. About three in the afternoon we came to a divide in the road : Which should we take, the one to the left, or straight in front? Neither one of us, of course, knew. Pretty soon we saw two horsemen, who looked to be a quartermaster and an orderly, coming down the straight road. " Quar termaster," we said, "which way is our brigade?" "Up that left-hand road about a mile," was the ready answer. We thanked him, saluted, and as he returned the salute the visor of his cap fell, disclosing the three stars of a lieutenant-general ! In what other army than our own would it have done for a poor private and a musician to have inquired the way of the Commander- in-chief ? The general and his orderly rode off, leaving us thunderstruck at our temerity ; but this only lasted a short time, and we went in search of the brigade, finding them about four o'clock. For some days I had been thinking that I had seen enough of soldiering in the ranks, and as musicians were not compelled to shoulder a musket, I concluded not to take any more in mine. SAVED BY A DETOUR. By Lieut. S. H. Perry. On the 30th of May, 1864, I was in command of Com pany G, as first lieutenant. Report came that the Forty- 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 421 eighth Pennsylvania, who were on the skirmish line in our front, had run against a snag — having lost their major and two other officers, and quite a number of men, on this particular part of the line, which was up a ravine ; and orders were sent for the Ninth New Hamp shire to relieve both the regiment and skirmishers. I was detailed to command the skirmish line, and on making inquiries of the officer in command, I learned that all the officers had been hit in crossing a path, and in almost the same spot. Making a detour, I took my men across, some four or five rods back from that spot, and although we were shot at, the bullets flew wide of the mark. Hardly had I got my men posted when I heard General Griffin order, " Forward, Ninth New Hampshire skirmishers!" and then "Forward, Ninth New Hampshire ! " Forward we went with a right good will, pushing the Johnnies back, and carry ing the much desired position, contrary to the expecta- tibns of some of the staff officers, who had been sent to countermand the order for an advance, and who at that time claimed that the whole move was well carried out. THE ENGAGEMENT AT TOLOPOTOMOY CREEK. By Sergt. George L. Wakefield. Just previous to the engagement at Tolopotomoy, Gen eral Potter had given Captain Hough, who had been the commanding officer of the regiment since Captain Stone's death, orders to take us to the rear, give us a rest of three days, to draw all the rations we could get, and to fill up for a general good time. We had been there in the rear just about long enough to draw our rations and get them partly cooked, when an orderly 422 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [May, came galloping up with a message that we were ordered back to the front. We went there on the double-quick most of the way, and passing over the Forty-eighth Pennsylvania, plunged through a piece of swamp and up a sharp hill where the rebels were intrenched. The rebels were driven away from the brow of the hill in utter confusion, and then we lay down on the outer side of their breastworks. In a few minutes General Potter himself was seen coming up the hill afoot. Said he, as soon as he reached us, "Thank God, you are not captured ! " and then added, a moment afterwards, " If you had been, I would have followed you to Richmond but what I would have re taken you ! " It transpired afterwards that other brigades had ' already charged this same position, but had been repulsed and were unable to carry it. Finally, Gen eral Potter, in despair, rode up to General Griffin and said, "For God's sake, Griffin, have n't you got some thing that can take that position?" "Yes," replied General Griffin without an instant's hesitation, "I've got a little regiment right out here that can do it." And he sent for the Ninth New Hampshire, and they did do it, though they lost one killed and sixteen wounded just in that little charge. In this battle the rebels used explosive balls. One of them struck Lyman Sargent of Company G in the leg, and exploding, tore the calf of the leg all to pieces. In fact, the regiment had never before gone through any place where there was as much horror surrounding it, on account of the explosive balls and the nature of the ground and the thickness of the brush, and it has always been regarded as the most brilliant achievement of the £864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 423 regiment during its service. It was generally under stood in the army that the regiment assigned the posi tion of supporting a battery actively engaged was occu pying a post of special favor and honor, and the appoint ment of the Ninth New Hampshire to the support of a battery on the days following the engagement at Tolo- potomoy creek, was therefore an official recognition of its reliability and achievements. TOLOPOTOMOY FROM ANOTHER POINT OF VIEW. By Sergt. Newell T. Dutton. We were taking our turn as guard for the baggage train that day, and were somewhat surprised when we were ordered to proceed at once to the front ; but we were there to obey orders, so we went up there on the double-quick until we came to a piece of woods, where we halted for a few minutes. Just down in front the Forty-eighth Pennsylvania was doing picket duty, and in one way and another there was considerable fighting going on, and every few minutes somebody that had been wounded would be brought out. Then General Griffin rode up to Captain Hough and said, " Captain Hough, take your regiment and advance upon the enemy. You will go down the woods until you come to a run, which you will cross; then you will come to a steep bank, and on the top of that bank, to the right, are the enemy : you are to drive them from their position ! " We all knew what that meant : it was a feeler ; but we went down the woods, and formed in line across the roots and branches when we got to the bottom of the 424 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [Juner steep bank. We had to pull ourselves up by the bushes about two thirds of the way, and then we had to stop- for a minute to get our breath and straighten the line. Then, with one tremendous yell we went for the enemy, drove them back from their strong picket line, and into- the second line of their intrenchments. The rest of the brigade was then brought up, the line was established^ fortifications were strengthened and enlarged, and the position was safely ours. We lay there two or three days, and then were thrown out — perhaps a mile back — into a locality that was a trifle more dangerous, for before we had been there two hours the rebels were coming in on our left. The night was spent in putting up a line of works between our troops and the rebels; and we- were willing to work hard too, for we had been living on short rations and were anxious to secure communication for the army with the supplies. In the morning the Ninth New Hampshire was ordered to remain in reserve, to hold the position, while the rest of the division charged the enemy. It had been thought that they occupied a posi tion that controlled the lines of the enemy in a manner to prevent their escaping. The next morning, however, it was discovered that they had managed to get away during the night, but they left ground behind them that was covered with dead men and horses. It was said that they lost every horse in the battery, and I myself saw trees that would measure over a foot through that were shot off by the Minims of the Sixth New Hamp shire. From there we went to Cold Harbor, where we did not do any fighting, though occupying a position in the line. We did a good deal of moving around while we 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 425 were there, but lost no men. After a week of this kind of work we were ordered to be ready to move at short notice, and having left Cold Harbor behind us on the evening of the 12th of June, we marched all that night and all the next day. We were given a little sleep the next night, but were kept on the move all of the follow ing day and until late at night. THE NINTH AT BETHESDA CHURCH. 1 By Sergt. George L. Wakefield. The first that we knew of the rebels being on us at Bethesda church was when our rear picket was driven in, and their advice to us was to "Hurry up and get out of here ! " but our division proceeded to form several lines of battle, one behind the other. Just in the rear of the first line were several pieces of artillery, but after the first line had advanced the second moved up and fired off two or three volleys. The rebels broke then, and started to run across the plowed field, making the best time they knew in order to reach the breastworks ;. but to capture those breastworks meant just as much to us as it did to them, and although they had the advan tage of a start, we got there first. Then they fell back. across the low piece of ground to the edge of the pine woods, where they had another line of breastworks built out of pine logs. Before they had time to get any dirt on the outside of those logs our artillery opened fire, and knocked the logs right over on top of the rebels. Then we sat down very close to their lines, and com menced to throw up earthworks with our bayonets and. such tools as we happened to have, keeping up a pretty steady skirmish fire in the mean time till after dark- .426 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, The next morning, after our skirmishers had discovered that the enemy had retreated during the night, we went •over to look around, and it was a pretty hard looking sight. CAPTURING A REBEL COURIER. By Sergt. William A. McGarrett. On the 2d of June, 1864, while Burnside and Warren were maneuvering for position at Cold Harbor, the •enemy left his works and attacked us with great severity, but was repulsed with heavy loss. I was detailed as a skirmisher, and at once moved forward with the line across an open field, through an awful fire of bullets and shells, and halted at a brook that was lined on •either side by bushes and small trees. Here we stopped to breathe, and while waiting there a horseman came between the rebel lines and ours on a full gallop, and then stopped a moment, as if in doubt whether to go any farther. The rebels were yelling for him to come in, but his stop was fatal for him. I told the boys to shoot him if he tried to get away, and I sprang forward, behind the trees and bushes, and captured him within ninety feet of his own lines. Amid a storm of bullets I hurried him back to our regiment, which was back of an old line of breastworks. I received the cheers of my company, and delivered my prisoner to Captain Hough, who was then in command of the regiment. I then returned to my comrades on the skirmish line through another spattering fire from the rebs. This was the best dressed and best mounted rebel I had ever seen up to that time. He carried despatches from Lieut. Gen. A. P. Hill to Gen. R. S. Ewell. The whole outfit was Sergt. William A. McGarrett, Co. A. 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 427 safely landed at General Burnside's head-quarters, and he immediately ordered an advance. The enemy were driven from their position with terrible loss. I went over the ground the next day with Adjutant Brown, and found the woods full of dead and wounded Confederates, it being especially horrible in a road where the enemy had taken shelter, which was raked by our batteries. Captain Little shook my hand warmly, and said, " Billy, you deserve straps for this, and I will do what I can to get them for you ! " and I honestly believe that if Colonel Titus had been with the regiment then I would have got them. McGARRETT'S RECEIPT FOR HIS PRISONER. Head-Quarters 9TH Regt. N. H. Vols., In the Field, June 2d, 1864. This is to certify that Sergeant William A. McGarrett of Company A of this Regiment Captured a Rebel this evening. Said Rebel was supposed to be a Courier for the Rebel General A. P. Hill, and at the time was approaching our skirmish line, mistaking it for the Rebels.1 Said prisoner was mounted at the time of Capture. A. J. Hough, Captain Com'dg gth IV. H. Vols. \ THE CAMP ON THE JAMES RIVER. By Sergt. Newell T. Dutton. For some time before we left Cold Harbor we had been kept on rather short rations, and while we were on the march the hard-tack and everything else gave out. When the boys found ft out they began to yell, "Hard-tack! hard-tack! give us some hard-tack!" with all their might, and they kept it a-going for quite 428 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, a while too ; but no hard-tack was forthcoming, in spite of their plaintive appeals. The road was so full of troops that we had to keep halting every now and then, and it seemed almost as if we were n't making any headway at all, so it is n't any wonder that the boys got impatient. But General Griffin kept cheering us up, telling us that when we got to camp everything would be all right. We got into camp that night at ten o'clock, but the promise of something to eat was not fulfilled until the next morning, except with the few who/ were lucky enough to find something for themselves. Sergeant Burnham was blessed with a special talent in the forag ing line, and could be depended on to have something good, even under the most unfavorable circumstances, and was always glad to share with his comrades too, for what he gathered with one hand he was just as ready to divide with the other. So, when my hunger began to get the upper hands of me, I went in search of Burnham, and sure enough, with his usual good luck, he had laid hold of a fine young pig just right to roast. He had already gone halves with another comrade, but it did n't take long to build a fire to roast that other half, and no roast turkey with all its fixings will ever taste any better to me than did that piece of pig with only salt for seasoning. We lay in camp all day and until the next night, and about dusk were ordered to be read)' to march at once. We had already received orders to draw special rations that night, and remain where we were, but after we were in line and had started they opened the boxes of hard-tack, and we took them as we went. We marched all that night, and at six o'clock the next morning bivouacked for breakfast. Only three men were there 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 429 to stack their arms for the bearers to set their colors against. That was on the morning of the 16th of June, and the order had been, "fifty-five minutes on the road and five minutes for rest," all through the night. We were allowed an hour for breakfast that morning, and before the hour was up, nearly the whole regiment had come up, and had cooked their coffee, so that we were all ready to start off with the brigade. We marched nntil two o'clock in the afternoon, without halting for dinner, and were -then ordered to rest, cook coffee, and be ready to support the Second corps in a charge on the defences of Petersburg at four o'clock. This was a march of thirty miles, and one of the toughest the regi ment ever experienced. TOLD IN HOME LETTERS. By Sergt. James W. Lathe. June 5. — We are getting down near the Chickahominy, where I suppose supplies will be plenty in a few days. Send me a dollar or two at a time, for I have no money, and a little more to eat won't hurt me. On the 2d we left our rifle-pits and moved along the line, leaving the field to the rebs as usual. We had moved about a mile and a half, and nearly all the Ninth corps had stacked arms in a field except a strong rear-guard. We had not been there long when a dreadful thunder-shower came up, drenching us through and through. Before the shower was over we heard rapid musketry in our rear, and soon the mass of soldiers was unwound into two lines of battle. The Third division had nearly all the fighting that night. It was apparent that the enemy 43 O NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June,, was moving east, or extending their line east, and our division moved forward to the east and right, and dur ing the night built breastworks, and the Seventh Maine battery took position at the right of our regiment. Just after daylight the First brigade went over the breastworks, and soon found the rebs. Our column advanced to within fifteen rods, and then they halted- and fought all day. Some of them were new regiments,. and stood in the open field and fired at the rebs behind. breastworks and in the woods, bringing up logs and rails as they could, to try to cover themselves ; but many a poor soldier fell. Duncan Campbell was hit in the leg below the knee, ' shattering the bone. He said, "Go on, boys, and give it to them; I'm wounded!"" and never complained a word. He will lose his leg, but such a man will not lose his life. Our regiment was moved up before night, and during the night heavy breastworks were built all along the line. In the morning the rebs had gone. The battery that we wrere supporting had got a good range of the- rifle-pits, and did great execution, nearly annihilating a battery and all its horses, piling the men up also. The trees where the rebs were concealed were filled with bullets, and many cut down by cannon shot. The rebs- have not captured our wagons, as they usually have in other campaigns, but have been baffled everywhere^ Probably that move was to capture our immense wagon train, but A. P. Hill got badly whipped by the Ninth corps, and made out as soon as possible. We have moved about two miles from the battle-field of the 3d, towards the Chickahominy, and connected with the Eighteenth corps. The battle of the 3d was the first: battle-field that has been left in Union hands in this 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 43 r campaign. The rebs show a strong front here as usual,. but we have an awful army, and it seems invincible. It is strange how our men hold out so well, but they do n't seem to get sick on what would kill every one of them at home. The mails are not certain, but I think they will be better now, coming by White House landing. June 6. — The rebels charge some point of our line nearly every night. They made a dreadful assault on the Eighteenth corps last night. I never heard so ter rific a charge before — it could only be beat by the great noise we read about at the last day. We have got within about eight miles of Richmond, and I suppose it will be a long time before we gain that eight miles. But the rebs do n't seem to feel satisfied at our coming so near, and there will be desperate fighting until we get well fortified, which is going rapidly on, and our lines come very near together now. Spades have been trumps all the way, but now every rod of it must be dug through, until our big guns can vomit their over loaded stomachs into the doomed city. Everything has been taken as we passed along, and houses ransacked, destroying things that could do them no good, even to' the women's scanty clothing and the bedding and furni ture, while the women looked on in tears. Every bit of corn, every hen and pig and cow has been killed and eaten, every mule has been taken along, and in the wake of our army everything has been deso lated. We have dug up their corn-fields building breast works, also their wheat-fields. The wheat was well headed out, and our huge droves of beeves have trodden it all down ; so you see they have paid for their seces sion. Their slaves have all left them ; those left at 432 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, home — men, women, and children — have followed us. They are nearly or quite ruined — but still they fight as only demons can, and but for our great numbers they would drive us from their soil. We have had to go into many places where it seemed that no man could look and live. It is strange how men can become so accus tomed to death and danger that they will acknowledge neither, and walk among whizzing bullets as though they were bees. June 7. — We are again on the flank, the same as the day before our battle with A. P. Hill. We straightened around with his line last night before dark, and the way the old logs and sticks formed into line of battle or breastworks could only be beaten by magic or light ning ; but we have not had a chance to fight behind them. When the shells come over we get up close, and we can keep out of the way of the bullets, which always are coming more or less. Men are sent for ward of the pits from five to thirty rods, according to circumstances, enough to cover the regiments at a dis tance of five or six steps apart. They are to keep behind trees, or whatever they can cover themselves with, or dig a small pit and get into it. The rebs do the same thing, and the two lines of videttes or skir mishers keep firing at each other at every chance, and the bullets come over to see us quite often. When an advance is made the skirmishers have to run in, after holding their ground as long as possible. Many are taken prisoners, on both sides, in this way. The main line remains in place until the enemy comes after the pickets or skirmishers, and when they get within good distance then comes the friendly exchange 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 433 of shot for shot. At night, while behind the breast works, every man has his harness on ; and half stand in readiness at a time, while the others lie down in their places like big dogs, wet or dry, with rifle at hand, and try to sleep ; and there is not much trouble in getting to sleep as sound as death itself. How do you suppose our clothes look, after lying in rifle-pits, digging, or crawling on our belly, or lying flat on the plowed ground, during thunder-showers and sunshine? Not very clean — no chance to wash a garment since Bristow Station on the ist of May. L-i-c-e is no name for the gray-backed vermin that flourish on our wasting bodies ; might as well call them man-eaters. Though disgusted with anything that looks like war, and weary and worn from long watching and exposure, I am still the same Jim. June 9. — We are about three miles from Mechanics- ville, and eight from Richmond, and about fifteen from White House landing on the Chickahominy. That is about all I can find out about our position, and as there are no towns in slave states, it is hard to give the locality. We must be on the north or east side of the river, and I suppose it is in Hanover county, but do n't know. Freeman [Lathe] is cooking, and is worth three common men for that place. It don't matter how many bullets are flying, he always comes to us with his kettles of hot coffee and fresh boiled beef once a dav- But the coffee comes three times, and I do n't see how we could live without it. It is a dangerous job to be crawling about carrying rations, for the bullets go everywhere except behind our breastworks, and some times they come full close enough there. The rebs XXVIII 434 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, generally try about twice every night to break our lines. That brings every man to his place, and you ought to see some of the volleys that- are poured after them. LETTERS TO MAJOR CHANDLER. (Adjt. William I. Brown.-) In the Field. June 2. — On the 31st [May] the regiment made an advance and drove the enemy from a strong position and won much credit. Loss : killed, one ; wounded, seven teen. On the 25th had five wounded skirmishing on the North Anna. Lieutenants Sampson, Perry, and Emery have returned. Captain Hough is in command, and does splendidly. Busweli is still present, and Lieuten ant Case is acting field officer. We are a small band now, but strong and effective. Received the highest compliments of Colonel Griffin for our conduct on the 31st. Advanced with no support, right, left, or rear. Lieutenant-Colonel Pearson [Sixth New Hampshire] killed on the 26th or 27th. Heavy loss to the regiment and brigade. How bad is Colonel Babbitt's- wound? Captain Little is on the way here now. Cold Harbor, Va. June 11. — Yours of the ist instant came yesterday. There has been no fighting along the lines for several days — our works are being strengthened — we now lie near the right of the whole line, behind rifle-pits. Cap tains Hough, Cooper, and I live in what is known as Fort Grant. Captain Hough still commands, by order of Colonel Griffin. Captain Whitfield is expected back Adjutant William I. Bkown. 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 435 — his horse had his leg shot off the other day. Bad luck the captain has with horses ! Rumor says that our corps is going to South Carolina-; — our transporta tion has gone to White House. The Eighteenth corps, General Baldi Smith, has joined us. The Second, Fourth, Fifth, Tenth, and Thirteenth New Hamp shire are here, and think it rather a rough campaign. Grant has already begun to dig under and blow up the rebel forts. One went up on the left the other day — am expecting every moment to hear the explo sion of another near by, which is nearly ready. It is believed that General Ewell, with 1,500 prisoners, hag been captured. Went. Butler still cooks for us. Nothing has been said or done about detailed waiters since the stir at Bristow, and I do n't think there will be again at present. There are a great quantity of waiters and cooks now. I think I should do nothing about Went. If you do, however, I shall, of course, be willing to share the expense. He is not now reported as your waiter. Captain Hough wants to knowr if you get any " robin on toast" in Concord. Captain Blais dell has returned. WHAT WAS IN FRONT AT TOLOPOTOMOY. By Capt. Edward C. Babb. An order came to us in the morning from General Griffin, to report to him at once where he was. We found him on a level piece of ground, directly in front of a very deep ravine which was thickly covered with timber from the level ground down as far as we could see. General Griffin came along to Captain Hough and gave him his orders, which were to move on through 436 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, this ravine and find out what there was in front of us. The position was regarded as so dangerous a one that General Griffin shook hands with Captain Hough and said " Good-bye, Captain ! " and as I was standing close by the captain, he shook hands with me too. The regiment immediately moved down one side of the ravine, and then up a little way on the opposite side. From there we could see quite a commotion at the top of the hill, where there seemed to be a sort of a clearing. The captain gave the order to fire, but before it could be executed there came a scattering fire from the rebs on the hill, and also a few hand grenades. Hough waited no longer. "Up, boys, and at them!" he shouted, and at the word we jumped up the hill and actually drove out what would make more than a bri gade of men, and took possession of the rifle-pits, which were built in semi-circular form. One of the rebel offi cers tried to rally his men, and got them together enough to make a safe retreat across the field. Captain Hough immediately sent word back that we had cap tured the line, and asked that troops might be sent at once to help hold it. The brigade came up in a few minutes, and General Griffin came over and thanked Captain Hough for what he had done, and compli mented him on the bravery of his men. SOME STRAY SHOTS. Captain Robinson. — While we were at North Anna I had in my company a Portuguese sailor by the name of Seino Jacques. He had been taught to speak a little English, and one day, sitting upon the breast- 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 437 works that we had thrown up, he turned around to his haversack, which contained four or five crackers where he was supposed to have three days rations, looked sadly at it for a moment, and said, " Plentee march — plentee fight — plentee reb — no plentee hard-tack!" Volumes couldn't have expressed the situation of affairs more completely. There was another fellow in the company, named Leon Saladal, who never learned to speak a word of English while he was with us. Saladal spoke Spanish, and the Portuguese sailor spoke Spanish and French in his way, but only a little English, while Joe Provencher spoke French and English. So, when Saladal wanted to communicate with me, he spoke to the Portuguese in Spanish, the Portuguese gave it to Joe in French, and Joe gave it to me in English ; and then it went back by the same circuitous route to Saladal. He had been a cook in a Spanish galley, and the cold weather was quite hard on him, but he was very faithful to his duties, and learned to go through the manual by watching the others. At Spottsylvania he got separated from us, and afterwards brought a note from the officer of another regiment, saying that he had been with them that day and had behaved well. I told some one to look at his gun and see what condition it was in. It was the first action he had been in, and his gun was full of charges. He had put the bullet at the bottom and rammed the powder on top of it, and had kept on loading till he got the gun full. If he had not done much in the way of execution, he had certainly shown his good intentions. Captain Copp. — One day, when we had been detailed on the skirmish line, my company was stationed in a 438 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, place where the woods were pretty thick with under brush, and you could n't see a great ways ahead. But in spite of this protection there came a time when the bullets were skipping in pretty close to us, so the boys began to scoop out pits for themselves. One of the men, who was digging a hole as fast as he could with his bayonet, thought he heard a noise on the other side of the tree just in his front, and peeping cautiously around ' he saw a rebel on the other side diligently at work dig ging with his bayonet. The rebel looked up at the same time, but it was rather close quarters for both of them, so each grabbing his musket backed out of sight of the other, and neither one spoke a word— The day that the regiment acted as rear-guard and guard for the trains, the men got a chance to do a little cooking, though we did n't have such a great sight to cook, at that particular time. The boys had built a big fire and were sitting around it, and I remember passing one group where a man was roasting a bit of pork. He was holding it up to the fire, twirling it round on a stick, and saying, " Fatting to kill, boys; fatting to kill." It was n't half an hour before an orderly came down where we were, and we were ordered to the front on the double- quick. When we got there we all felt as if we were going into a pretty tough place, and the fellow that was roasting the pork was one of the first to fall. THE WAGON TRAIN AT BETHESDA CHURCH. By Capt. Edward C Babb. We had come down the hill, and were trying to get across the road, but there was a wagon train at least a 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 439 half mile long in possession of the road, and the teams kept coming on the jump and just as close together as possible. There was a very cool and collected looking man on horseback waiting by the side of the road, and by and by Captain Hough, who was getting impatient at the long delay, said to him that he must get his com mand across there somehow, and that he did n't propose to wait much longer to do it either. "Now look here," said the man on horseback, "don't you be in such a hurry ; I know where you're going better than you do ! " Well, we had to wait till that wagon train got past, and then it transpired that the man on horseback was Quar termaster Ingalls. After this we pushed on very hur riedly, and soon passed through a line of works that was held by Sykes's regulars, who were equipped with repeating rifles. We had gone on but a short distance when the enemy opened fire on the line we had just left, and though we were perhaps sixty rods away we got enough of their shot and shells to make our position rather a risky one. The regulars soon got in their fire, however, and did great execution, but we were glad to get out of range. A SHOT THROUGH THE LUNG, AND WHAT CAME OF IT. By George J. Allen. When the regiment was engaged near Bethesda church I was detailed to go on the skirmish line, and had the right of the line. Charles W. Symonds was next to me, and then Byron D. Leighton, we three being Com pany I men. All the rest of the skirmishers, so far as I could see, were protected by bushes, but I was five paces away from where the bushes ended. I stayed 44O NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, there, however, until I was ordered to go out about two rods, to where there was a small tree. This was before the rebs came in sight, but when they came up they caught sight of me at once and began firing. There was quite a party of them in a small house just in front of me, and another body off to the right, and between the two of them the balls came thick and fast, and about sundown I was wounded. My pension cer tificate says: "Wounds of throat and lung, resulting in total disability, such as to render incapacity to per form manual labor, equivalent to the loss of a hand or foot." The ball struck me about an inch above the heart, went in between two ribs, passed through the lung, and came out at the back. The shock was so great that it whirled me half-way around, and I called out to Symonds that I was hurt, and started to go back, but could not walk. Symonds and Leighton came out where I was, and carried me back to the rifle-pits where the regiment was. They laid me down, and Symonds turned to Leighton and said, " Come on, By, let 's go back there and give them h — 1 for this ! " I was carried to the rear on a stretcher, and placed on a pile of straw in a log house, and lay there, suffering terribly, till long after dark. Eleazer Colburn, who was one of the pioneers, chanced to come to the door, and hearing some one groaning, asked who it was. I told him what the matter was, and he said he would go for a doctor. It was n't long before he came back with some men, a stretcher, and a torch, and they took me to the field hospital, where I stayed till the next morning. That forenoon I was put in an ambulance and carried to what was called the division hospital, and lay in an 1864.] FROM THE NORTH ANNA TO PETERSBURG. 44I open field, with a lot of others, all day in the burning sun. It was some time the next day that a surgeon or nurse put something over my wound, but did not cleanse it at all. Late that afternoon we were packed and wedged into ambulances, till there was n't room to turn the least bit, and started for White House landing. It seemed as if we went 'cross-lots all night, for first a wheel would sink in to the hub, then it would strike a log and go up ; only to repeat the operation over and over again, until I thought we should all be killed sure. We arrived at the landing in the afternoon, but the boat that was being loaded was then so full that the captain refused to take on another man. So the ambulances were driven into a camp near by, and we laid in them that night. In the morning a man from the Christian commission brought me some soup, and this was the first thing I had had to eat since I was wounded, four days' before. A doctor from the same society then washed and dressed my wound, and in the afternoon we were put on board a boat for transportation to Washington. The next few months were full of pain and suffering for me, but with good care I managed to pull through, though my wound was not fully healed before the 14th of Decem ber of that year. That same day I was offered a discharge from the service, but this I refused, pre ferring to serve until the war was ended. I was detailed as a nurse, and did duty till the following April, when I began to spit blood and had to go to the hospital, spending some months at the Lincoln hospital, at Washington, and the Manchester hos pital, in New Hampshire. Tulv 10, 1865, I was finally discharged from the 442 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, service at Concord, and for nearly two years was ill more or less of the time, coughing and raising blood freely. One day in March, 1867, nearly three years after I was wounded, I was taken with a severe cough ing spell, and raised a piece of bone half an inch long, which I have now. The doctor said it was a piece of rib, and had been carried into the lung, which ex plained the coughing and bleeding from which I had so long suffered. I served with the regiment in every engagement up to the time I was wounded. CHAPTER XIII. From the Investure of Petersburg to the Ex plosion of the Mine. The city of Petersburg, which lies about twenty-two miles to the south of Richmond, was the railroad centre of all the lines save one that afforded communication between the Confederate capital and its bases of sup plies in the south and south-west. Could this position be taken and securely defended, the ultimate downfall of Richmond and of the Rebellion was assured ; and it was for the accomplishment of this object that the forces of the Army of the Potomac were now investing the city. Simultaneously with the movement of Meade's army against the southern approaches to the citadel, Gen eral Grant had arranged a series of attacks from the north and south-west, together with the bombardment of Fort Clinton, which defended the approach up the Appomattox, by the forces under Butler, then at Ber muda Hundreds. Through a multiplicity of fatalities the combination had failed, and the decided advantage gained in a second assault, — this time on the north eastern defences, by the Eighteenth corps under Smith —on the 15th of June, had not been followed up, and with this fatal hesitation the golden opportunity passed. Up to the time of this latter movement General Lee had not fully comprehended the purpose of the Union commander-in-chief; but that once divined, he was prompt to act. By the afternoon of the 16th the 444 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, greater part of the Army of the Potomac was on the field ; but Lee was there, too, with his van of iron- sided veterans, and Smith began to realize that his twelve hours delay had indefinitely postponed the fall of the walls that had seemed so imminent only the night before. The original plan of attack, as mapped out by General Meade, contemplated an advance as early as four o'clock in the afternoon of the 16th, but it was fully two hours later when the assaulting column — consisting of Barlow's division of Hancock's corps, supported by the Second brigade of the Second divi sion of the Ninth corps — moved on the enemy's works. Advancing under a heavy skirmish fire, the brigade suc ceeded in securing a few of the first line of rifle-pits before night came on, and any further attempt to carry the place by assault was put off until the early morning of the 17th. It was decided that the Second division of the Ninth corps, supported by the First, should lead in the assault, and the post of honor as well as danger was given to the Second brigade, whose commander, General Griffin, was also charged with the execution of the attack. The plan proposed was a bold one, but General Burnside thought the results which it promised well worth the venture. The enemy had established his head-quarters on the Shand estate, in a house which, fronting east, was situated near the extremity of a point of land formed by two brooks coursing through deep and narrow ravines and converging about twenty rods to the north of the house. Behind the house, in an orchard of peach trees, was a battery of four guns ; to the south, and on slightly higher ground, was a redan, with two guns planted where an enfilading fire could be poured through the 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 445 ravine which ran along the eastern front, the inner or western bank of the ravine being defended by a strong line of breastworks. An unobserved approach through the eastern ravine, a sudden dash up its steep side, a sweeping charge over the breastworks, and the enemy's line will be broken, and he will be compelled to abandon the ground which he has clung to so tenaciously. It is past midnight when the attacking column slowly and stealthily winds its way along the bed of the ravine. It is composed of Griffin's and Curtin's brigades of the Second division, — the former with the Seventeenth Ver mont, the Eleventh New Hampshire, and the Thirty- second Maine in the front line, supported by the Sixth and Ninth New Hampshire, the Thirty -first Maine, and Second Maryland ; the latter with the Forty-fifth and Forty-eighth Pennsylvania and Thirty-sixth Massachu setts in front, and the Seventh Rhode Island, Second New York rifles, and Fifty-eighth Massachusetts in the rear. Everything has been carefully arranged and explained beforehand, each man knows what is expected of him, that the fate of the whole affair hangs on a strict obedience to orders, and not a sound breaks the stillness of the night as they take their places and in silence await the signal to advance. It is a glorious night. Overhead, sailing serenely through the blue expanse of the heavens, is a full moon that floods the earth with her soft but radiant light ; before and behind the little band of silent watchers, armed hosts are sleeping, and the minutes seem like hours as they keep their lonely vigil. At quarter-past three the first faint streaks of light begin to appear in the east, and the time for action has come. "Ready!" is the word that passes from man to man, 446 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, and then, like a huge wave gathering its strength for a mighty, onsetting, irresistible sweep along the shore, the men spring to their feet, and noiselessly, swiftly, powerfully, hurl themselves upon the sleeping foe. Griffin's brigade bears to the right, Curtin's to the left, and covering fully a mile of the enemy's front in their operations, sweep everything before their victorious advance. There are but a few stray shots from the pickets, the big guns of the battery and redan flash forth a last defiance, there is a volley of musketry from the startled soldiers, as wildly aimed as it proves ineffectual, — and it is all over, and to the victors belong the spoils. Four guns, a quantity of small arms and ammunition, and four stands of colors change owners, the prisoners number six hundred and fifty, and the gallant Ninth corps has added yet another leaf to its laurels. Every foot of ground that could be covered by the at tacking column had been carried, and so quickly that the support had not yet come up ; when it did arrive the time for a further advance had gone by, and all that General Potter could do was to secure the safety of the new position. Shortly after noon Hartranft's and Christ's brigades of the Third division of the Ninth corps were ordered in ; the former, while making a most gallant advance under a fire so keen that the men went down in swaths, being compelled to withdraw with only a rem nant of his brave troops, and the latter — more fortunate, though losing almost as heavily — securing a lodgment and holding his ground in spite of all efforts the enemy could bring to bear. Later in the afternoon, the First division attacking, a number of rifle-pits were carried, and another hundred of prisoners and a stand of colors 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 447 were added to the trophies of the day. But at what fearful cost ! The burden of that day of fire and blood had been borne by the Ninth corps, and the dead and wounded were numbered by thousands, the heaviest loss being in Hartranft's brigade, which, going into action with eighteen hundred and fifty officers and men, num bered only eleven hundred fit for duty at its close. Cheered by the victories, and undaunted by the losses, General Grant ordered an assault all along the line for the 18th. During the night of the 17th Lee withdrew his forces to a position nearer the city : the tremendous pressure was beginning to tell, and the circle was slowly but surely narrowing. Four in the morning was the hour set for the opening of the attack, and at the ap pointed time the Third division of the Ninth corps was placed in the van, supported by Crawford's division of the Fifth. The enemy had fallen back to a piece of woods, behind which was a deep cut traversed by" the Norfolk railroad. Slowly but steadily the Union forces gained the ground, and almost foot by foot the enemy was pushed back — back through the woods to the ravine, from the ravine itself; and the roadbed of the railroad was utilized by the victors for the breastworks with which they quickly fortified the position they had ac quired. It was not until afternoon that the entire army was ordered in, but though everything was done that brave men could do, it was impossible to break the enemy's line at any point, and with the coming of night hostili ties ceased. In the mean time, however, General Will cox, following up the success of the morning, had advanced his front line well across the railroad, in the direction of the Jerusalem plank-road, and was now 448 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [June, securely established within one hundred and twenty-five yards of the enemy's works, -a position that became the salient point of the Union lines in the wearisome days and months that followed ; and one that was dearly bought, for when the day had come to an end only a thousand men were left in the ranks. The Second and Third divisions were thoroughly deserving of the encomium bestowed on them by General Burnside, who stated in his report that " no better fighting has been done during the war than was done by the divisions of Generals Potter and Willcox during this attack." A loss of nearly 10,000 men between the dates of June 10 and 20, was sufficient demonstration that Petersburg was not to be carried by direct assault, and could only be reduced by the slow process of a siege. An attempt to turn the enemy's right flank by cutting or holding the Weldon railroad, which lay to the left and nearly parallel with the Jerusalem plank-road, resulting in a three days struggle, from the 21st to the 23d, was successful in mod erately extending the left of the Union line, but 4,000 more men were gone, the most of them having been taken prisoners, a fate which was beginning to be regarded as less merciful than death itself. Mortal men could endure no more, for the troops were completely exhausted by the long strain to which they had been subjected since leaving the Rapidan. Those seven weeks had been filled to the very brim with hard marching and harder fighting, and it is almost imposssible to comprehend the immense amount of energy, persistency, and endurance, that had been expended ; except it be considered in connection with the thousands of killed, wounded, and missing men. The siege of Petersburg once settled upon, General Grant decided to place the Army of the James on the 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 449 north, and the Army of the Potomac on the south, side of the James river, so as to threaten Richmond above the James simultaneously with the movement against Petersburg from the south. The right of the line of the Army of the Potomac was near enough to the city to admit of siege operations, while the position held by the Ninth corps — not far from the centre of the line — was within four hundred feet of the enemy's most advanced work. Accordingly, intrenchments were extended and strengthened, batteries were placed in position, and the soldiers settled down to a period of theoretic rest — to lie all day in the trenches under a burning sun, where to show your head meant a shot from the enemy's sharpshooters ; rest — with the dull, thunderous booming of the cannon sounding in your ears by day and by night : and this not for one, two, or three days, but for long, weary, heart- sickening weeks and months. When the enemy, hard pressed by the sturdy veterans of the Ninth corps, withdrew from the vicinity of the Shand house, he established himself in a strong redoubt at the foot of "Cemetery" hill, a point projecting be yond his average front and lying directly opposite a cor responding advance of the Union lines. This redoubt was the keystone of the enemy's strength, and seemed to be the only feasible point of attack. It was a bold spirit who could think of carrying this fortress ; but that once done, and the crest of the hill that loomed up in its rear secured, Petersburg must fall, and that with heavy loss to its defenders ; and there was one man who be lieved such a plan could be carried out. Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Pleasants, commanding the Forty-eighth Pennsylvania, was the man. Himself a practical miner, and skilful engineer, the idea of tunnel- 45 O NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, ling under the intervening space between the lines, and blowing up the fort — suggested by the talk of his men, who were mostly miners from the coal regions of the Schuylkill, as they sat around the camp-fires when their turn at relief came — struck him as being both practicable and possible. He consulted with General Potter, who in turn laid the matter before General Burnside, and he, after a careful investigation of the proposed plan of oper ations, ordered Pleasants to go ahead with his mine. General Meade, however, on being informed of the project, was not disposed to believe in its practicability, though he finally gave it his official sanction. But the trust of his division and corps commanders was sufficient encouragement to Colonel Pleasants to induce him to go on with the work. Operations were begun at high noon on the 25th of June, and so earnestly and per- severingly did his men devote themselves to their task, that in spite of improvised tools, and discouragements and difficulties of all sorts and kinds, by the 23d of July a T-shaped gallery, — the main shaft five hundred and ten and eight tenths feet, and the laterals thirty-seven and thirty-eight feet, in length — was in readiness for the powder. Eight magazines, each containing about a thousand pounds of powder, were distributed along the side galleries, and were connected by three lines of fuses. Everything was in readiness for the explosion of the mine by six o'clock in the afternoon of the 28th of July. DAY BY DAY. Hardly one hundred and twenty-five men could be mustered in the ranks of the Ninth New Hampshire at the time of their arrival before Petersburg, about the 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 45 1 middle of the afternoon of the sixteenth day of June ; nor were there a thousand men, all told, in the seven reg iments wrhich, including the Ninth, made up the Second brigade. The fatigue attendant on the forced march from the James river during the previous night and the early morning, had told severely on the endurance of the men : but the time for action had come, — a time when mere feeling is lost in the stir and rush and tumult of battle array. There was only a brief interval before the brigade was ordered in as support to General Barlow's division of the Second corps, which had been detailed to lead in a charge on the redoubt and breastworks which defended the southern and eastern sides of the Shand house. The attack was made about six o'clock, but little was accomplished beyond the securing of a few of the ene my's rifle-pits, though a sharp skirmish fire was main tained on both sides as long as the daylight lasted. The regimental loss in this charge was very light, perhaps as close a call as any being that of Sergeant Burnham's, whose characteristic good fortune had heretofore been proof against the enemy's bullets ; but his diary record for this day reads, — "I got hit on my knapsack strap, a little above the heart, by, as I suppose, a small ball from an exploding shell. The strap was very thick and hard, and the shot glanced off, but it gave me a sharp blow, and a patch of flesh under the strap, and as large as the palm of my hand, was ' black and blue,' and quite sore for several days afterwards." Soon after dark the brigade was sent by regiments into the ravine which skirted the front of the Shand house, the Ninth occupying a position immediately in front of the house and hardly fifty paces from it and the 452 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, Confederate line of works. Though close to danger, the men were so fatigued that during the early hours of the night some of them even managed to sleep a little, for the extreme heat of the night was rendered much more oppressive by the enforced stillness demanded by their advanced position. With the coming of the first faint tokens of the morning, however, every man was on the alert, and as the word to advance was passed along the lines, anticipation of the work before them tightened the grip on the musket. Orders had been issued that the works were to be car ried if possible by a bayonet charge, and in the thick darkness of the ravine the ranks of bristling steel were softened by the faint shimmers of moonlight that sifted through the tree-tops. Silently, yet swiftly, the long, dark line rises above the bank and sweeps down upon the unsuspecting and sleeping foe. So sudden has been the onset that the enemy make but little resistance, and there is very little bloodshed on either side, while the reward for valor far outshines the risk. The Second brigade, with its force of less than a thousand men, has carried the earthworks in its front, and has captured about four hundred prisoners, including fifteen officers, together with the colors of the Fifty-third Tennessee and three guns of the Baltimore light artillery, an exploit of which they may well be proud. This ended active movements for the Ninth New Hampshire for the day, though they were detailed to occupy the front line for some little time after the charge. On being relieved they were ordered back to the shelter of the ravine, and rested quietly during the day and the following night. The casualties of the regiment in this charge counted up fifteen wounded, a few of them mor- 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 453 tally. On the morning of the 18th it was found that the enemy's lines had been drawn in nearer the city, and during the day the Union forces were advanced close up to the new position. The Ninth, with its division, was stationed in the edge of a pine forest, having been detailed as support to the batteries which occupied the front line, now only about a mile outside the city limits. This position was near enough to the enemy's works to get the benefit of not a few stray shots, the day's record showing a half dozen wounded in this way, — two of them, in Company A, being from the same shot. About midnight the regiment advanced to an open field in the front, and before morning were snugly ensconced behind a line of rifle-pits, where they lay close through the day. The heavy skirmish line had been pushed still farther forward, and were kept busily at work, but the Ninth had only to keep quiet and be ready for emergencies. Early in the morning there was a little episode that for a time threatened to make the situation anything but a safe one. Away to the right, and nearly enfilading the position, was a Confederate battery, whose guns were at once turned on such a capi tal bit of target practice. The first shell was out of range, and skipped along some rods behind ; the next came much nearer, and the boys began to feel a trifle nervous ; they almost held their breath in anticipation of what the third shot might bring in its wake, but unknown to them the tables had been turned. Captain Durell's battery of six pieces was in the edge of the woods just behind the Ninth, and the next sound that greeted their listening ears was a full broadside from his guns. Six shells struck under and around the enemy's single gun, and exploding simultaneously, practically demolished 454 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, the earthworks, dismounted the gun, and effectually dis posed of the bystanders. It was a pretty piece of work, and the boys voiced their thanks in a hearty cheer, for they felt sure they had nothing further to fear in that direction. The next two days were passed in the same position, but on the night of the 21st the Ninth, with its brigade, was relieved, and moved back into the woods. This was the commencement of a two months life in the Petersburg trenches, a life whose days and nights passed in monotonous repetition. Every other two days the men were in the pits, the most of the time immedi ately in front of the fort that was being undermined. The remainder of the time they were nominally in camp, but this really meant that they lay in reserve in the woods, though not even then so far from the front but that stray shell and bullets were every now and then dropping among them, occasionally inflicting wounds, or even launching at once their unfortunate victims into eternity. At the front a continual skirmish fire was kept up, to cover the digging of the mine, and the days that the regiment occupied the pits were invariably accompa nied by the disabling or killing of one or more men. Among these were Captains Busweli and Little, the lat ter being badly wounded in the foot on July 3, and the former mortally wounded on the 22d. Though the duty now required of the men was in some respects easier than that of a month and a half previous, and their rations, which from the Rapidan to Petersburg had consisted of hard-tack, fresh beef, and coffee, in- wearisome monotony, were now improved by the addi tion of soft bread, salt meats, and an occasional treat of fresh fruit or vegetables from the government or the San itary commission, yet the constant exposure to the suffo- Newell T. Dutton. Howard M. Hanson. Sylvester J. Hill. Charles E. Ecqq. Sergeant-Major. Commissary Sergeant. Hospital Steward. Quartermaster-Sergeant. NON-COMMISSIONED STAFF, NINTH REGIMENT, N. H. V. 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 455 eating dust and heat in those broiling sand-pits, the lack of sleep, — only snatches of which, on three nights out of every four, could be obtained, and was nearly impose sible during the day, by reason of the heat and the innumerable swarms of flies — the scarcity of good water, and the constant anxiety and danger, broke down even the bravest and strongest in the regiment, sending them into the hospitals, from which many never returned. Day after day, with ever-lessening ranks they besieged a brave and determined foe ; returning from a brief res pite, that same foe confronted them ; each morning there were some missing who had been in the ranks the pre vious day, and'the men finally ceased to ask who would be the next to fall, and only vaguely wondered whether any would survive to see the end of the struggle, for the rows of new-made graves were daily growing longer, — the graves where the comrades were laid to rest without coffin or shroud, save the consecrated uniform of blue. " Few and short were the prayers we said, And spoke not a word of sorrow ; But steadfastly gazed on the face of the dead, And bitterly thought of the morrow." ALONG WITH THE COLORS. By Sergt. Newell T. Dutton. I shall never forget the march from the James river to Petersburg, during the night of June 15-16. We made the thirty miles in fifteen hours' marching time. When we bivouacked for breakfast at six o'clock, Ned Parsons and myself with the colors, and three men to make a stack of arms to rest them against, represented the regi- 456 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, ment; but the rest soon came up, and we pushed on for the front. On the night of the 16th, while lying on the ground in position for the charge next morning, we were so near the enemy's works as to feel the breath of the guns when fired. Lieutenant Emery and myself were hugging the ground within a foot of each other, and a bullet struck the ground full force between our heads. Each thought the other hit, and both jumped up to find if it were so. In the morning, when the charge was made, the boys found a goose-pen near the Shand house, and the squawking of geese mingled with the last rifle shots and the cheers of victory. Sunday, the 19th, we lay in the pits in the broiling sun. An apple tree just to the rear promised shelter, and three of us scooped out a hole and got into it. Dur ing the day a friend from a neighboring battery called, and the four of us sat around the sides of the pit, with heads ducked close as possible. Presently a sharpshooter sent a bullet with such precision of aim that it cut the wire of the fatigue cap which the battery man wore. He fell forward, and we thought him killed, but he picked himself up, and we all got back into the open trenches again. It was a close call. That night there was so little room in the trenches, that in order for all to get in we had to lie heads to feet, like sardines in a box. I placed my colors back of me, so if anything happened in the night I could easily lay my hands upon them. All at once there came the fierce rebel yell, and a column of men were leaping over the breastworks upon us. I jumped up, seized my colors, and ran back a couple of rods before I was fairly awake. It was only a dream, but so realistic that to this day I can see those men and hear them veil. 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 457 The front line, where for nearly two months we spent every other forty-eight hours, was a most trying place. The pit was widened out by throwing the dirt backward as well as forward, so as to give more room for the men to move about. It was six feet wide by six feet deep from the top of the parapet, and traverses were cut through the dirt thrown back, so that we could pass into the pit with out exposure. The sight of even a rag always brought a rebel bullet, and the least exposure meant wounds or death. Some days the heat was intense and almost unen durable, and we were much like beans in a bean-hole— well baked. Sand-bags had to be constantly replaced upon the parapet in front, as the Johnnies would aim to strike the top, with the hope that the bullet would glance into the pit. As the firing was constantly kept up, we were continually covered with sand, and we could scarcely eat a meal or drink our coffee without getting it dusted. Just over the breastworks stood a tree six or eight inches in diameter, which in time was wholly shot away, and many a bullet glancing from the tree into the pit was the cause of wounds and death. I was standing just at the rear of the pit one day, when a bullet struck the tree, glanced to the ground, and glancing the second time struck me with spent force on the thigh. Alvin Richards was lying on his back one morning in the pit, sound asleep, when a piece — as large as the palm of the hand — of a shell that was fired from one of our guns and burst prematurely, struck him exactly over the heart and killed him instantly. The lines were so near that we could throw out no pickets, and so had to be constantly on the alert. When in line we stood close together, one or two men deep. One half the force was always on duty, and from two to six o'clock 458 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, in the morning and about nine o'clock in the evening — the times when attacks were most likely to be made — the whole force was kept ready for action. It was severe service, and we were always glad to be relieved and go to the rear, though this was only partial relief. It was hardly a mile away, and many stray bul lets came to us as messengers of wounds and death. We were continually harassed by these missiles, as well as by shells from a small dog or mortar battery of two guns. These were dropped upon us every day. Usually the explosion of the guns would be a signal for the men to be on the alert; but not hearing that, the shells would all too frequently be a most unwelcome surprise. One night, as I sat on the ground drinking my coffee, two shells struck, a rod or so apart, on either side of me. One was buried in the ground and did not burst, the other exploded as it struck, but I flung myself back wards, prone upon the ground, and was not injured. One day two men were lying on their backs under a piece of shelter tent tied to four stakes, looking at the pictures of a Harper's Weekly, which they held between them. A shell fell through the tent, buried itself in the ground between them, and burst. One of the men escaped entirely unharmed, the other had the flesh badly torn from the calf of his leg. Under a volcano caused by the explosion of a twenty-five pound shell, it was a miracle that both were not blown to pieces. Every day brought but a repetition of such scenes. It was a most trying experience, and yet the men for the most part were brave and cheerful, stood up hopefully to their work, watched with interest the digging of the mine under the fort in front, enjoyed the good rations, sent and received their mail daily, were thankful it was no worse 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 459 with them, and yet rejoiced and were glad when the final relief on August 18 removed them to quieter lines and pleasanter places. IN THE TRENCHES. (From the Diary of Sergeant Burnham.) June 22. — Pleasant. Were relieved last night by the First brigade, and moved back into the woods. Clean ing up was the principal business of the day. In the afternoon I rambled off a mile or two to the rear, and looked over the works we captured on the 17th. They were extensive, well built, and complete. Am surprised we got there as easily as we did. Lively firing, both by skirmishers and artillery, in the early evening. Did not disturb us very much, though we are still near enough to the front to get the benefit of a shell and even a stray rifle ball occasionally. June 25. — Hot, very. Once in a while the pickets get up a racket, otherwise it is quiet and monotonous. This evening Johnny tossed a few shells over, which burst near us but hurt no one. The sharpshooters bang away about all the time, but hurt very few. Nearly in front of us our engineers have commenced work on a mine they propose to run underneath a large fort, which is a portion of the enemy's line of entrenchments. June 26. — Lay in the woods, and took it easy most of the day. Got some ice this morning, from a mine of that article we have discovered near by, and with its aid have an unusually cool day for this hot spell. Some other luxuries, donated to us by the Sanitary commission, such as lemons, pickles, and sauer-kraut, were another feature of the day. The commissary department is now 460 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, doing very well, and we have little cause for complaint about our rations. June 28. — A little cooler. The usual firing kept up ; sometimes only an occasional popping by a few men on each side, practising, after the way of sharpshooters, each man on his own account; and again a more general fusillade, in which all in the intrenchments take part. We are squarely in front of the fort that is being under mined, and only about one hundred and fifty yards from it. The top of our earthworks is protected by bags of sand, arranged so as to make port-holes through which to fire. To some extent, the same is true of Johnny's intrenchment. It is through these port-holes that most of the firing is done. Tried my hand at it a while, and know I cut Johnny's sand-bags some, but presume that it is all the harm that I did him. We had one killed and one wounded in our regiment during the day. June 29. — To-day Johnny tried his mortars, and landed two or three shells near our pits, but did little or no harm. Scared some of the men considerably. Put up some more sand-bags on the breastworks during the day, making it high enough to cover us when standing erect, and with port-holes through wrhich to shoot. A scraggly, thick abatis has been placed in front. We are in shape to give the enemy a warm welcome should they attempt a visit. Carpenter of K, and Flynn of B, were killed to-day. June 30. — Were relieved at about nine o'clock last evening, and returned to the bivouac which we have come to consider our camp. In coming through the sap (a trench constructed so as to afford shelter in passing from the works at the front to places of safety at the rear) there was considerable excitement. The rebel 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 461 mortars opened fire. The effect was disastrous upon the nerves of some, and the ducking, hustling, and attempts at running were enough to make a horse laugh. Were mustered to-day for May and June. Company E has sixty-six names on its roll yet, but there are only twenty- six present with the regiment, and nineteen carrying guns. Absurd rumors are afloat that the Ninth is going to be sent to New Hampshire for recruiting service. July 4. — This morning Mr. Edwards of West Lebanon called on us. Is at present with the Christian commis sion, and he brought us some little luxuries from their stores. He is very agreeable, and we enjoyed his visit very much. A good many of the men are nearly sick. Iu the way of rations, drew soft bread and pickles in addition to the usual supplies. July 5. — Dutton and I visited the division hospital, which is a couple of miles or so to the rear. Near it is a detachment and supply tent of the Christian commis sion. Remained to dinner, which we at least pro nounced excellent. At the table made the acquaintance of " Carleton," of the Boston Journal. He is a plain, honest, dignified-appearing man, of nearly fifty, I should think. Works with the commission, and does no small amount of good in their service, besides attending to his duties as a correspondent. July 7. — A nearly spent Minie" ball struck me on the right shoulder this afternoon. Was sitting on my knap sack writing. It knocked me over, and for a moment I thought it had gone through me. Soon found, how ever, that I was not seriously hurt. It partially cut through my clothing, and broke the skin over the collar bone just enough to draw a little blood — the first Johnny has drawn on me. 462 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, July 11. — Considerable firing last night, but quiet again to-day. Towards evening the Johnnies got up a sort of armistice, and tried to exchange papers ; but this was contrary to orders, and we declined. Relieved at 9 .30 p. m. Got out this time with one man wounded as the only casualty. July 12. — A little cooler. Went back to where the cooks, are camped and had a glorious wash, also a glo rious meal of greens. Yesterday we had a great treat in the shape of a ration of cider, with some other Sanitary supplies. July 18. — A big scare last night. Enemy about to attack, sure. Whole division rushed to the front, and kept impatiently waiting for the expected visitors. They, however, failed to keep the engagement, and at sunrise we returned, except the companies from our regiment who remained as special detail. It seems our turn for a rest has come, and we are " reserves," for to-day at least. Company drill in the forenoon, battalion drill in the after noon, and dress parade at sunset. Good-thing, though it makes the men growl. July 19. — Rain. The first for nearly six weeks. Lay in our tents and enjoyed it. It brings relief from heat and dust, and in large measure from the flies, which have been very troublesome. [From a letter home. J July 25. — Our brigade has lately been building a fort on a slight eminence in the rear of our lines, and to-day the guns — heavy thirty- twos — are going in. These, with our field artillery and mortars, will be able to give Johnny about all the rotten iron he can easily stand, as we imagine. When we do duty at the front, too, a game is on foot to give our friends a pleasant surprise some morning. We are under- 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 463 mining one of their forts. I understand the powder is now going into the mine. When all is complete, we pro pose treating Johnny to a ride free gratis moonward. Wonder how he will like it? Day before yesterday we had another casualty in Company E. Captain Busweli was badly wounded. Hear to-day he cannot live. The ball struck him in the back of the shoulder, passed through the shoulder-blade, struck some of the other bones, and glanced down under his ribs, where it now remains. The surgeons thought the chances of life in his favor, but guess it is doubtful. Lieutenant Sampson has been assigned to the command of our company. I regard him as a capable, efficient man, and hope he may be spared to us a long time. July 27. — The chief excitement among us was a duel between a saucy Johnny and myself. He was a little to our left, and on higher ground. We put up a shelter tent over the particular bit of trench a few of us in Company E occupied. Johnny caught sight of it, and opened furiously, succeeding in working two or three button-holes in our canvas. I arranged a port-hole with the sand-bags so as to bear upon him. He had no sand bags, but fired through a little depression in their earth works. I commenced practice on him, and in a few min utes had the range, and knocked so much dust in his eyes that he concluded to keep quiet. Soon after dinner, however, he opened fire again. I responded, and soon silenced his battery. He then kept quiet till near sun down, when he renewed the attack. I kept quiet till he had fired two or three times, when I put my rifle through the port-hole and watched for him. Presently his rifle appeared in the usual place, and then his head came into view as he attempted to draw a bead on my port-hole. I 464 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, fired, his hands and rifle went up in the air, and he fell » back, evidently with a bullet in his brain. [The experience of Sergeant Burnham in his duel with the Confederate sharpshooter, came to be a pretty gen eral one before the siege was broken, and this constant practice made the men of the Ninth very proficient marksmen, a statement of which the enemy had abundant proof in those days in the number of dead and wounded that were daily carried back from their picket line.] July 29. — Notice that large quantities of ammunition are delivered to the batteries about us. Looks squally. BITS OF HOME LETTERS. (Sergt. James W. Lathe.) June 21. — Canfield was badly wounded to-day in the arm, just above the elbow — do n't think he will lose it. Another man, by the name of Russell, of our company, was also wrounded in the hand. I am the only sergeant left in Company F, and these are hard times, but I am well and in good spirits. We have no chance to wash our clothes, so of course we are dirty, and some are very ragged. I found a pair of rebel pants, and am wearing them. I got nearly barefoot, and I pulled a pair of shoes off a dead man's feet, and put them on. I couldn't see as he had any use for them, and I had ; so I pulled them off, and I think I was right. I do n't know what you would think at home to be obliged to rob a dead man to prevent going barefoot. You wanted to know if Captain Stone's body was sent home. It was buried at Freder- 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 465 icksburg, without a coffin or a box. It would look hard at home, but nothing strange to a soldier. June 23. — Just think of these sleepless nights ! I have seen nearly two moons wax and wane as I have kept my nightly vigils, and still no signs of any advantage on either side. June 25. — I know you will want to hear from me as often as possible while we are in this dreadful place. From the long lists of killed and wounded, which yo\\ of course see in the papers, you will infer that it is not a very safe place. It is a bad place to write, curled up in the dirt in a ditch dug to keep down out of the way of shot and shell. If a man lifts his head above the pit, a bullet is sure to be after him, and we have to move about more or less in sight of the rebs ; but we usually move lively, and so are not so apt to be hit as when standing still. Freeman comes to us three or four times every day, to bring us hot coffee, rations of bread, meat, soup, and whiskey. We are getting a plenty to eat just now. June 26. — To-day is the most quiet for us of any for two months, but in the front line they are having a hot time from the sun, and most too many shells bursting over them for comfort. The First brigade is in now ; we go in again to-morrow. I wish you could hear the musketry at night. Sometimes, when one side or the other becomes alarmed, thinking a charge is being made, all hands up and fire, the other side replying, the sound running down the line as far as you can hear. This is kept up sometimes for an hour or two,, and sounds as if the ground was sliding out from under our feet. I call them " spasms." June 27. — Some of our men run across a lot of ice the other day, near the railroad. It is in a bad place to get 466 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, at, on account of the rebel sharpshooters, but there is a pile of it there, and the boys will have it anyway. It seems to last well, and I hope it will while we stay here. The Christian commission is doing a great work down here, not only with the wounded, but they are continu ally making presents to different regiments, of dried apples, lemons, tobacco, and the like, all in small quan tities of course. Yesterday I saw a man passing letter- paper around, one sheet and an envelope to every man. Sutlers begin to bring in things, but money is very scarce among the soldiers, not getting any for months. No chance for paymasters here — it is too near the rebs. July 1. — There was quite heavy firing nearly all night last night. I hear that a large number of shells were thrown into Petersburg, and it was said that the city was on fire. We are almost exactly in front of Petersburg, or rather, Petersburg is in front of us. The bells could be heard ringing last night. We are not much more than a mile from the city. We have to go into the front pits to-night for forty-eight hours ; I dread it, but have become so used to it that it don't make much odds where I am. July 11. — We came in from the front lines last night, having been out forty-eight hours. But one was hit dur ing that time. He lost his arm. We usually have from three to six in killed and wounded. We had several chances to see the rebs yesterday and day before. We would stop firing by mutual consent, and stand up in sight and speaking distance, about one hundred yards apart. Many are sick with the diarrhea, but they must be kept on duty. No man is allowed to be sick here. The Sanitary and Christian commissions, or the friends at home, are sending us pickles, crackers, cornstarch, 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 467 condensed milk, and lots of good things. They come in small quantities, but it must take a pile to go round to the whole army. They are very thankfully received, and you can judge whether they are relished. July 13. — We have some very good springs about a mile in our rear, and the cooks do their work down there, and bring our provisions up to us, making a good deal of hard work — but it is all hard work. War is hard in every sense of the word. It is a very popular nuisance, and a great enemy to mankind. July 16. — I had a very good time on picket — I fired nearly two hundred rounds at the rebels in the forty- eight hours, and nearly every time I had a good sight at a rebel's head. Some of them may have got hit ; it would be strange if they did n't. I should dislike very much to shoot a man, if I could convert him in any other way, but I can't afford to stay out here more than two or three years for nothing. , It is certainly strange how a man can become accustomed to shells falling around, big guns booming, and musketry at his side ; but I can sleep as soundly in the midst of it as you can in your comfortable bed. It has been so long since I have heard anything else, that it seems as though something was wrong if they stop even for a few minutes. July 18. — Company F is getting smaller all the time. We carried sixty-seven rifles when we started on this campaign ; now we carry twenty-seven, and have the largest company in the regiment. July 21. — We have got to get back in the woods, and drill in sight of the rebel works. I do n't see why the rebs do n't shell us, but they never have. They seem to be a merciful lot of men. I think that they would hardly be allowed to drill in sight of our batteries, if they were a 468 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, mile away. That is about the distance from them to where we drill. I am going down to the sutler's and buy some potatoes and onions and have a good dinner once more. I got some apples yesterday, and they were good, awful good, too, but they cost high. I got ten small ones for a quarter. Potatoes cost fifteen cents a quart, so it will not pay to buy many of them. July 25. — I have been out taking a general survey of the fortifications around here to-day. There are about 2,000 negro soldiers at work digging, and have been for some time. The fields are dug in deep ditches in every direction, and large forts line our second line of works. I suppose you have a poor idea of the mischief the shells do sometimes. It is like the bursting of a volcano. Occasionally they do no harm. Plenty of them come into this pine grove, and have done but little harm. Still I had rather be a long way from them — so far that I should never hear one of them again. July 26. — We are in a different place since we came out to the front line of trenches, and seem to be less exposed to mortar shells ; but they have a cross-fire on us with musketry, and several have been killed and wounded. This is a cramped up kind of life for a man that wants action to make himself comfortable. Charley (a drummer) is peddling apples and the like, and if the troops were paid off he would get quite a pile. Men here do n't seem to care much about money, only to make them comfortable and get something to eat. We get very good rations, and half the time we have soft bread. July 29. — There is more artillery firing than common, and there were some large hundred-pound mortars brought in here last night. I reckon the rebs will get waked up by those awful shells. The report of one of 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 469 them is ten times louder than any peal pf thunder you ever heard, and if they strike the ground they will go in about six feet and explode, and bad luck to anything that is over it, for it will be histed. Some regiments have been paid for four months. The soldiers have been raised to sixteen dollars a month, corporals eighteen, sergeants twenty, and orderly sergeants twenty -four or twenty-five, I don't know which. CLIPPINGS FROM MAJOR CHANDLER'S CORRESPONDENCE. (Capt. E. C. Babb.) June 21. — Our brigade is in line behind strong works in an open field, while the Johnnies occupy similar works but forty rods distant. The Norfolk & Petersburg rail road runs between the two lines, and our skirmishers here have advanced across the railroad, making it pretty close work. There is no safety for us, except that each man keeps in his hole, and then, our portion of the line being farther advanced than the rest, some of their sharpshooters get an enfilading fire from our right, and have hit some of our men in the pits. I had two men wounded to-day. Sergeant Canfield had his right arm badly shattered above the elbow, while lying down in the pit about noon. Each officer, or the officers belonging to each company, have a hole dug immedi ately in the rear of their respective companies, and I assure you that I do not leave mine between daylight and dark. Captain Hough's quarters (hole) are within ten feet of mine, and I have not seen or heard of him since early dawn, and it is now near night. We have been situated in this way for nearly three days, but 470 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, expect to be relieved to-night. Our brigade did a hand some thing last Friday morning about three o'clock, in charging and driving the rebs out of their works, about a mile in the rear of where we now are, and capturing four pieces of artillery. Our regiment made a charge when we were at Cold Harbor, advancing about a quar ter of a mile from the rest of the brigade, across a deep ravine, and driving the rebs out of their works with the loss of only fifteen wounded and two killed. The rest of the brigade soon came up and joined us, and we estab lished a new line on the advanced position. (Capt. C. D. Copp.) June 25. — If any appointment of second lieutenant is made in my company from the company, I would like to have Sergt. Jerome Kelley. He has had charge of the company, or has acted as orderly, all through this campaign, has done his duty faithfully, and a braver soldier never lived. I know nothing of any appoint ments, but merely write this to let you know my prefer ence. I have not been with the regiment for a week, being completely " played out." Lieutenant Case is also here (City Point) with me. (Capt. C. D. Copp.) July 3 . — I wrote you from City Point, where I was sick for a few days. It is not a very pleasant place to be sick in, so I concluded to rejoin my regiment — either to get better or worse. So far I have done well, although not yet reported for duty. It is the old complaint of last fall — intermittent fever; was taken on the march from Cold Harbor to the James river, and was obliged to ride in an ambulance two days. I suppose you think your self very unfortunate in being wounded. Well, you are, 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 47 1 in one sense ; in another mighty lucky — and any other man who got out of this campaign. We all thought we had seen rough times, but it was boys' play compared to this. After you were carried off, the regiment reformed in the woods, having rallied about sixty men, and went to the front, where we remained a week, till the 18th of May, when we made another advance. Since then we have been marching, and fighting half the time, till about the 19th of June, when things came to a standstill, and in my opinion will remain so for the present. Not having been with the regiment for several weeks, I am not pre pared to sa3r much about the fighting, but one thing I do know, there is no better fighting regiment than the Ninth New Hampshire volunteers in this army. Even General Griffin compliments us. At Shady Grove he came and tendered his thanks to the men and officers, personally, for their gallant conduct. The duty is not very hard now, and it is well it is not, for the men and officers are nearly worn out. The lines are close together, so that no pickets are out, or rather a whole brigade goes on at a time, strong breastworks being built for the picket line. A brigade goes on for forty-eight hours, and off forty- eight hours. You cannot show your head above the works with safety. Captain Little was wounded yester day in the foot. Had two toes amputated, and left for City Point to-day. We now have about one hundred and eighty rifles. Out of that one hundred recruits, thirty arrived here, which makes about two hundred and ten for duty. You had better suggest to the gov ernor that if he wishes to get any men to their regi ments, he had better have an old regiment at home to go out as guard, and I think the Ninth could do it " to a charm." Do n't you? I advise you to stay at home as 472 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, long as you can ; it is too hot out here. I suppose you know Lieutenant Cheney has been promoted to first lieutenant of Company I, thus leaving me alone. (Adjt. William I. Brown.) July 6. — First, will answer your questions. Lieu tenant Babb is present. Lieutenant Wilcox has been missing since the 12th of May. We need some field officer or ranking captain badly. Whitfield is sick at Cincinnati. Cooper is not on duty, and has just handed in his resignation on surgeon's certificate. Captain Blaisdell is going to resign soon. Lieutenant Perry is out of the service. You know the adjutant-general's report you sent — it was received yesterday morning. All hands looked it over, but failed to discover that Lieu tenant Perry was noted as discharged April 20. Doctor Gibson first discovered it — in less than two minutes Lieutenant Perry went to head-quarters to see about it. At the Corps he found his papers. He leaves for home next Saturday, the most happy man you ever saw. Colonel Babbitt sent an extension of twenty days, and thought he might be able to join us by that time. I hope he will, for I tell you, Major, the regiment needs a com mander. Our duties now are as regular as the days come round. Forty-eight hours at the front, in the trenches, and forty-eight back, partially out of range but within supporting distance. Have had one review of the bri gade, and one dress parade. It is rather a monoto nous life. Martin Flynn was hit at last. Had had trouble with one of the men, and went out of the pits to tell Lieutenant Quimby that he was going to lick that man. He was returning, with words of vengeance on Capt. H. Baxter Quimby, Co. B. Corp. Frederic F. Turner, Co. C. Old Shoes of Capt. H. Baxter Quimby. Bloody Envelope. 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 473 his lips, when he was shot through the head. Hamilton Carpenter, from Concord, is killed; also old man Rich ards of Company C. The rebel mortars begin to trouble us some. The pits cover us from bullets, but when a bombshell drops into the pit, why it subjects one to the inconvenience of getting right out. We have received about thirty of the one hundred recruits sent to us. Had to string up some of them to trees for getting drunk. They found rum where the old men could not. Rations of whiskey are issued, which just keep up a thirst for more. The Fourth was a very quiet day — not even the usual picket firing. Every one seemed to suppose there would be a celebration on that day. Of course you remember where you were one year ago that day. The great event of the day with the regiment was a large mail. We get a mail here every day, and newspapers. Sutlers' sup plies are plenty, but money scarce. We expect to get paid on the 15th. General and staff officers have all been paid. Rumors are very current that one of the New Hampshire regiments is going home to enforce the draft, and that it will be the Ninth or Eleventh, more likely the latter. It caused considerable enthusiasm when first started. I think you will have time to get well, come out, and go home with us, when we do go. (Sergt. Maj. Franklin H. Foster.) July 9. — The Chronicle says " The army has settled down to a state of quiescence," which is literally the case, the pickets of the Ninth corps being the only ones that exchange shots, both musketry and artillery. I account for it in this way : Our corps is much farther advanced than any other corps on the line ; the picket lines are 474 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, simply the lines of battle, and being in such close prox imity to each other, both are continually on the alert. Occasionally there is a burst of artillery and musketry, that will commence on the right and will finally extend along the whole line, and then it will become still again. The heat is almost intolerable, and flies torment us to death, and in spite of all you can do will prevent your sleeping in the daytime. We have the luxury of ice, there being two ice-houses in this vicinity. Fortunate for us that they are inside our lines. We have also obtained Sanitary Commission supplies, which have been thankfully received by the soldiers. I am glad that the commission has learned that well men need these delica cies as well as sick ones. (Adjt. William I. Brown.) July 18. — Your certificate of disability came this morn ing. Am sorry that you recover so slowly. Certificate also received this morning from Colonel Babbitt. We have two hundred and thirty guns. Many without arms. Quite a number present sick. Lieutenant Copp went to the hospital last night. Day before yesterday Captain Hough and I went to Bermuda Hundreds to see the Third and Seventh New Hampshire. They are hav ing a fine time of it — nice camp, easy picketing. Most splendid works, from river to river. They can't know what kind of a life we are leading. You have perhaps seen in the illustrated papers a picture of the rebs shell ing General Butler upon his famous look-out. I had the pleasure to go up that — one hundred and fifty feet high, made upon four pine sticks. Can see Richmond from it. Last night an attack was expected from the enemy, and preparations were made to meet it, but it did not 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 475 come. Our regiment was ordered up in the night to occupy the most important position on the line — a ravine. Our baggage is all there (at City Point) and is brought up every Sunday. We are still leading a very unpleas ant life, — only from day to day. Have nothing at all with which to make ourselves comfortable. Money all out — commissary won't trust — hard times these. We hear constant rumors that the Ninth or Eleventh is going home to do duty at Concord. Shall we not stand some chance to go home and vote in the fall? You knew Captain Little was wounded? — lost two toes. We have just ten officers on duty in the line. Hubbard is in the Ambulance corps. (Capt. C. D. Copp.) July 29. — Here I am at last in a hospital [Officers' hospital, Camac's Woods, Philadelphia, Pa. J, not wounded, but sick: "played out" expresses it better. Dr. Webster sent me to City Point, and from there I came to this place. When I left, affairs were about " so-so." Captain Hough is still in command. Just as I left, "Shep "told me Captain Busweli was wounded through the shoulder. Whether seriously or not, I am unable to say. AS TOLD BY THE COMRADES. One day, while Lieutenant Perry, Sergeant George, Sergeant Wakefield, and Charles F. Sleeper were lying in a bomb-proof, busily engaged with a copy of the Man chester Mirror, a. hostile shell, " on mischief bent," came crashing through the boughs with which the bomb proof was covered, and buried itself in the ground close 476 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, beside Sleeper. In another instant the shell exploded, covering the men with dirt and filling their supposed secure quarters with smoke and dust. Half blinded as they were with the flying debris, it was some time before the men could fully realize that they were unharmed, except Sleeper, who had received the force of the burst ing shell in his leg, blowing and burning nearly all the flesh off. A similar adventure befell another quartette of com rades, who were whiling away the time in testing the varying fortunes of " draw poker." The game had "been opened with two queens, and as the hands promised well the "jack-pot" became an unusually interesting feature. Excitement was running high when — just at the critical moment — a smoking shell came plump into their midst. Cards, jack-pot, and everything else were for gotten in the hurried scramble for the opening which fol lowed ; but though all the players escaped injury, the man who held the winning hand has never ceased to lament that the intruding shell deprived him of a most promising pot. In the charge on the enemy's works on the 18th, the Ninth was subjected to a very heavy fire. In the course of the engagement a solid twelve-pound shot came through the woods, struck a tree, recoiled to the ground, rebounded just high enough to strike Sergt. Henry F. Partridge of Company I on the right hip, throwing him to the ground by the force of the blow, and then rolled some distance farther before finally ending its career. Partridge was carried to the rear for dead, but recover ing consciousness, was taken to the hospital, and re joined the regiment on the ioth of September. At the Battle of Poplar Grove Church, September 30, Partridge' 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 477 was again wounded, this time through the left hip, and was again consigned to the hospital. Thirty years have slipped away since those memorable days, and Comrade Partridge still enjoys telling the story of how the Con federates wasted their lead. Another peculiar incident occurred in the trenches. One day a soldier was lying asleep on the ground, when a shell burst just over his head. He never awoke, nor was there any mark of injury upon him, but the shock of the bursting had taken away his breath. In the advance at the Shand house, June 17, the Ninth moved to the front on the evening of the 16th, taking position close under the enemy's works. Every precau tion was used to ensure a silent advance, but the wary enemy, not so easily fooled, were wide awake and on the alert for all intruders, so that the Ninth got a warm re ception and were glad to hug the ground pretty close. After a time the firing ceased, but not before several casualties had ensued. Among the wounded was Ser geant Wakefield, who was struck in the left side by a Minie. The ball passed through a diary, a Testament, a piece of cloth used for cleaning his gun, and cutting through his leather belt inflicted a severe contused wound. The plucky sergeant refused to go to the rear, and supporting his cartridge box by a cross-strap from the shoulder, remained with his company until the regi ment was relieved. "THE WILD IRISHMAN." Martin Flynn, more commonly known as " the wild Irishman," who was' shot through the head on the 29th of June, was perhaps the most notorious character in the regiment, and was very generally detested for his quar- 478 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, relsome, ugly disposition; but "Mart" and his eccen tricities will not soon be forgotten, and a few of the many anecdotes now extant may well find a place here : A. P. Home. — Mart was in my company, and was always getting into trouble. When we first went into camp at Arlington Heights, on our way out, he was stood on a barrel for some misdemeanor, and from that time on he was in a row with somebody so long as there was any breath left in him. While we were at Falmouth he was sent down to Newport News for striking Sergeant Tucker of his own company, and at Paris, Ky., he got in a quarrel with a man in Company I, who shot Mart in the neck, but to the great regret of everybody just missed killing him. I had a little experience with him at Spott sylvania. When we were in the last piece of woods, just before we came out of the opening, Major Chandler rode up to Lieutenant Quimby, and stating that Mart had never been in a fight with the regiment, ordered the lieutenant to detail a corporal's guard, and see that Mart was kept well up to the front. The lieutenant turned the job over to me, and a nice time I had of it; but I took him ahead of me down into the fight, and got him, I should think, pretty near up to the breastworks. Later on it was so hot that I had all I wanted to do to take care of myself, and I knew Mart would make for the rear all right, so I let him go. Lieutenant Wilcox. — Mart would get full every chance he could, and sometimes he was with the company and sometimes he was n't. Once he was arrested for getting drunk and running away, and they took a pork-barrel, knocked one end out, cut a, hole through the other end, and hung it over his shoulders. The orders were to 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF PETERSBURG. 479 make him carry the barrel, and whenever a commis sioned officer came within hearing distance Mart would d — n him all up in a heap. While he was wearing the barrel a snow-storm came on, and the corporal kept him in that pork-barrel, out in the snow-storm, until it was clear up around his nose — seven days he wore it, from reveille to sunset. Captain Babb. — After he had worn that barrel four or five days some women came into the camp to sell pies, and when they got along pretty near where he was one of them said, "See the man with the barrel there!" Mart heard her and called out, " Give me a piece of that pie!" So she laid one down on the top of the barrel, and he would reach out his tongue and get it around a corner of the pie and hold it until he took a bite out, and he ate half of a pie in that way. At the time he was killed I was making out my muster- and pay-rolls, close to the line of the fort where the mine was, when I heard Flynn say, "G — d d — n you!" and heard him jump. That was nothing new for him, however, and I kept on with my work, but it was n't a minute before somebody poked their head in and said that Flynn had been killed. He was a man hardly ever in a battle or fight, except with somebody in his own company or regiment, but a man who was never subdued by any punishment that was invented while he was in the army. He fully merited his cognomen of " the wild Irishman." Sergeant Burnham. — Flynn was in a quarrel with a comrade when he was shot. He had sprung up, rifle in hand, threatening to shoot, and in his excitement stepped onto a little mound, thus exposing himself to the enemy's view. That was enough to seal his fate, and a rifle ball 480 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [June, from the enemy's lines went through his head while a terrible oath with which he accompanied his threat to his comrade was still upon his lips. Dropping to the ground, he expired instantly, and apparently without the movement of a single muscle after he fell. Speaking of this fact not long afterwards, Lieutenant Quimby said, " Mart Flynn was killed the deadest of any man I ever saw ! " From this the phrase " as dead as Mart Flynn " came into use in the regiment. ESTABLISHING A CLAIM. By Lieut. S. H. Perry. Arriving near Petersburg on the afternoon of the 16th of June, we rested near some old works until about sun down, when we were ordered into line and took up a position joining onto the Second corps. Early in the evening we were advanced, and found the enemy in our front, near ah old house. We were sent lip, and took our position, one company at a time ; and as I dressed my company (G) up to Company I, I inquired if any more troops were in our front, and sending one of my sergeants back to find but, at once gave the order to lie down. This order having been carried out, we immedi ately found out that we were at the front, as the rebs opened on us. Directly in our front was a Virginia fence, which the men utilized for breastworks, and with their bayonets and tin plates soon had a cover. It was a clear, moonlight night, and all objects could be readily distinguished, so we had to keep close, firing whenever an opportunity offered and generally getting a shot in return. Sergt. Webster Heath, Co. B. 1864.] THE INVESTURE OF F n , 'ETEMSSmiXf.- 481: This lasted until about mid , . , ,*. , . ,,, _ , ,. .night, when1- all seemed to! quiet down. Towards four , , , . j, ¦¦¦¦,¦,.¦._, ^ . - , _ , . o'clock in trie' motfninj* the'. Forty-eighth Pennsylvani? ^. .,,1.,,., ,, ¦L & , ,/ ., the Secomdl Mtf-yTaHd, andl the Seventeenth Vermo* .it made an arifrsftice, with the Ninth New Hampshir' „, , x , i. Sixth New Hampshire, and Seventh Rhode Islar . TT id acting as support. Upon trie. advance getting as „ • j ¦, ^ 1 ¦ , f . ,toarp volley it wavered, and Generak Griffin ordered in , . tine support, which advanced on the run, carrying the J . works in our front and capturing over four hundred pi . . .isoeers and tour pieces 01 artillery. Ihe Seventh Rhod . ,e Island were going to claim the whole of , ' «t one of them being in my immediate front,. ^e of my men, William Calder, on it and told ide up to head-quarters, which he did ; and so .th New Hampshire got credit with the others. JRX3H CHAPTER XIV. The Battle of The Crater. The time fixed for the springing of the mine was halt- past three in the morning of July 30, to be followed by the opening of all the available artillery along the front line, and an assault at the breach which would be made in the enemy's defences by the explosion. The attack ing force was to consist of two columns, which, charg ing through the breach, were to sweep theenemy's lines on the right and left, while other columns were to make for the crest. The Fourth division, under the command of General Ferrero, was General Burnside's first choice as the storming party, inasmuch as he felt that the occa sion called for his freshest troops, and that the soldierly qualities of the colored men, though comparatively un tried, were yet worthy of confidence. To this end, therefore, for the three weeks preceding the 30th of July, the division was most carefully drilled in the details of the work which they were expected to perform. At the last moment the colored division was declared against by General Meade, who also expressed his objection to the "tactical formation " outlined in the plan of attack submitted to him by General -Burnside at his request, declaring " that the only thing to be done was to rush for the crest, and take it, immediately after the explosion had taken place." Such was the embarrassing situation of affairs on the afternoon of the 29th, for the mine was to be exploded at an early hour on the follow- 1864.] THE BATTLE OF THE CRATER. 483 ing morning, and the rejection of the Fourth division necessitated the choice of one of the other three to lead in the attack. It was not easy to choose between equally brave men, and General Burnside finally suggested that the division commanders draw lots for the position. The lot fell on General Ledlie, who at once set to work to reconnoitre the ground and prepare for the attack, and before nightfall was ready for the advance. The battle order issued by General Meade directed General Burnside to " form his troops for assaulting the enemy's works at daylight of the 30th, prepare his para pets and abatis for the passage of the columns, and have the pioneers equipped for work in opening passages for artillery, destroying enemy's abattis, etc., and the in trenching tools distributed for effecting lodgments, etc." The mine having been sprung, the assaulting columns were to move rapidly upon the breach, seize the crest in the rear, and effect a lodgment at this point. Major- General Ord, following close behind, was to act as sup port on the right, and Major-General Warren on the left, while the other corps commanders were to dispose their troops in positions to follow up the assaulting and supporting columns. It was an exceedingly trying situation in which the commander of the Ninth corps had been placed by the unexpected action of his superior officer, for his plans had been most carefully made, and in a manner, as he firmly" believed, to ensure a brilliant success; but Gen eral Burnside was a true soldier, and in the few brief hours that yet remained to him did everything in his power to forward the execution of General Meade's orders. In personal interviews with his own officers he specifically detailed to them the formation and move- 484 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, ments of the different bodies of troops, and especially urged upon them the necessity of prompt and cheerful co-operation with each other in performing the duties that had devolved upon them. Formal orders, which were issued later, were as follows : " 1. — The mine will be exploded to-morrow morning,. at half-past three, by Colonel Pleasants. " 2. — General Ledlie will, immediately upon the explo sion of the mine, move his division forward as directed by verbal orders, and if possible crown the crest at the point known as Cemetery hill, occupying, if possible,. the cemetery. " 3. — General Willcox will move his division forward as soon as possible after General Ledlie has passed through the first line of the enemy's works, bearing off to the left so as to effectually protect the left flank of General Ledlie's column, and make a lodgment, if pos sible, on the Jerusalem plank-road, to the left of General Ledlie's division. " 4. — General Potter will move his division forward to the right of General Ledlie's division, as soon as it is apparent that he will not interfere with the movements of General Willcox's division, and will, as near as possible,. protect the right flank of General Ledlie from any attack on that quarter, and establish a line on the crest of a ravine which seems to run from the Cemetery hill nearly at right angles to the enemy's main line directly in our front. " 5. — General Ferrero will move his division immedi ately after General Willcox's, until he reaches our pres ent advanced line, where he will remain until the ground in his front is entirely cleared by the other three divi sions, when he will move forward over the same ground 1864.] THE BATTLE OF THE CRATER. 485 that General Ledlie moved over, will pass through our line, and, if possible, move down and occupy the village to the right." It was an anxious night for the devoted troops that for so many weary weeks had faithfully defended the Union salient, and their few preparations were hurriedly yet quietly made. General Burnside, too much troubled to remain quiescent, repaired to the front line at an early hour, and there awaited the coming of the dawn and the momentous events it would bring in its train. About an hour before the time set for the explosion, Ledlie's divi sion began its formation, and shortly afterwards took up its position at the designated place of debouchement. How slowly the moments wear away, as the men resting on their arms strain their eyes to catch a glimpse of the doomed fort through the thick gray of the early morn ing ! All unconscious that their span of life is so nearly run, the garrison is wrapped in slumber. Not a sound breaks the deep stillness of the night, but so closely have the Union forces crept up that they can even discern the forms of the sentinels monotonously pacing to and fro. It is quarter-past three when the match is applied. A stream of fire follows the train of powder, and the result is awaited in an almost breathless silence. Fifteen — thirty minutes have slipped away, and still there is no explosion. Another half-hour goes by — a precious half-hour, for the east is already brightening and the garrison is gradually bestirring itself. It is evi dent that the fuses have failed to burn and must be relighted ; but who will perform so dangerous a task ? Two miners from the Forty-eighth Pennsylvania, Lieu tenant Douty and Sergeant Reese, volunteered for the work, and boldly entered the gallery. The fire had 486 NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, gone out about one hundred feet from the entrance, but quickly repairing and relighting the fuses the brave fel lows returned safely to their comrades. It was more than an hour after the allotted time when the explosion finally took place, and the terrible reality of the scene far outstripped what the wildest imagination had pictured in its boldest flights. The ground heaved and rocked from the force of the mighty pressure that was gathering beneath it ; an awful, thunderous booming, that broke in upon the stillness of the early morning "like the sound of many waters," heralded the final throes of the volcanic energy imprisoned within ; fire and smoke burst through the ever-widening fissures, and then, as if the power of the thousands of pounds of powder that lay hidden below could no longer be re strained, but must assert itself in one last, grand demon stration of its Titanic strength, a mountainous mass of earth, mingled with guns, timbers, human bodies, and camp furniture of every description, reared itself high in air and fell in widely scattered remnants on all sides. A hundred guns from the Union lines thundered in echoing response, and an awesome stillness succeeded what must have seemed to the suddenly awakened hosts in the ene my's camp like the fulminations of the day of wrath. The clouds of smoke and dust gradually cleared away, and the full extent of the havoc that had been wrought was displayed to view. The enemy's strongest work, a six-gun battery with its garrison of two hundred and fifty men, had been completely annihilated, and in its stead there gaped an immense crater, some three hundred feet long by fifty wide and twenty-five deep, whose sloping sides and bottom were thickly overlaid with loose earth and the debris of the camp. 1864.] - THE BATTLE OF THE CRATER. ,487 The breach had been made, and now the time for action had come ; but the minutes seemed like hours before Ledlie's division, with Colonel Marshall's brigade in advance, after removing the abattis that had protected the Union front, crossed the intervening ground, and halted, with fatal indecision, at the edge of the still smoking crater. The crest which lay only four hundred yards beyond was the vantage-point to be gained and held, but the troops, dazed and dispirited by the horrors outspread before them, sickened by the cries for help and mercy that emanated from the maimed and bleeding men lying half-buried in the ruins, pressed down into the crater, again halted, and made no further effort to advance, though the enemy had not yet recovered from the shock of the explosion and the much desired crest lay completely at their mercy. The guiding hand that might have led them on to a most glorious victory was lacking. The precious moments sped swiftly by, and the on coming divisions of Potter and Willcox, following closely upon the halting force, found their further advance checked by the huddled mass at the verge of the crater. Griffin's brigade of Potter's division, deploying to the right of the crater, surmounted the obstacles presented by the intricacies of the enemy's defences, and secured about two hundred yards of rifle-pits, advancing beyond these nearly half way to the crest ; but by this time the enemy had rallied somewhat, and bringing his guns on Cemetery hill to bear upon the daring troops, togethe'r with an enfilading cross-fire from the batteries on either side of the crater, compelled them to fall back to the fatal chasm. A part of the Second brigade ably sup ported the advance of the First ; while two of the remain- -488 NINTH NE W HAMPSHIRE. [July, inf / regiments entered the crater, but turned sharply to ie right and swept down the enemy's line for' a consid erable distance, one of them even reaching a point with in twenty-five yards of a battery that raked their lines with only too sure an aim, until they were driven back by the rain of iron hail before which no man could stand and live. Willcox, bearing to the left, also gained a line of pits, but had so slender a following — the greater part of his men having gone into the crater with Ledlie's and be come involved in the prevailing confusion — that further progress Was impracticable. Nearly an hour of time had been consumed in these movements, and General Meade, scarcely comprehending the situation of affairs at the front from his head-quarters in the rear, yet with grow ing impatience that the crest had not been carried, at six o'clock ordered General Burnside to push his "men forward at all hazards, white and black," and "not to lose time in making formations, but rush for the crest." This direct order was at once transmitted to General Potter, who pressed his division forward" and attempted to gain the crest : a sheer impossibility in the face of the raking fire that was turned upon them from the batteries. It was now seven o'clock. The space between the crater and the Union lines, as well as the crater itself, was crowded with men ; to send more men in could only render the confusion more hopeless and magnify the dis aster : but General Meade's order was imperative, and the Fourth division advanced gallantly to the attack. No troops could have been better led to an assault, and they won the chief honor of the day, capturing a number of prisoners and a stand of colors, as well as regaining a stand of National colors lost in one of the previous assaults. 1864.] THE BATTLE OF THE CRATER. 489 The sight of the colored troops seemed to intensify the enemy's rage against their assailants, and every available weapon was turned upon them. All their endeavors and ¦sacrifices were of no avail before so destructive a fire, and they too gave way and sought shelter in the crater. One — two hours went by, while the enemy's shells and balls rained into the crater like hail, turning it into an •arena of unresisted slaughter. Any further attempt to take the ridge would be not only useless, but an uncalled for sacrifice of human lives, and General Meade accord ingly ordered a suspension of offensive operations and a withdrawal of the troops to their own lines. But the Con federate batteries were not only directed against the hapless victims in the fatal death-trap, but they swept the ground between the chasm and the Union line as well, and the men could no more retreat than advance. The enemy, growing bolder, attempted an assault, but were driven back with considerable loss by men whose very desperation lent them courage to repel the invaders. The forenoon wore slowly away, there seemed to be no hope of assistance from without, and the men began to lose heart. Early in the afternoon the enemy appeared in greater force for a second attack, under cover of which Generals Hartranft and Griffin of the Second division, though hotly pressed, succeeded in withdrawing a considerable body of troops. By degrees the crater was finally evacuated, and at two o'clock the bloody butchery of that never to be forgotten day had ceased. The total loss in killed, wounded, and prisoners during the day, was in the vicinity of four thousand, of which the Ninth corps could claim by far the greater part, having in killed fifty-two officers and three hundred and seventy-six men ; in wounded, one hundred and five officers and one thousand five hun- 49O NINTH NEW HAMPSHIRE. [July, dred and fifty-six men ; in missing, eighty-seven officers and one thousand six hundred and fifty-two men, most of these having been captured at the time of the withdrawal of the troops in the afternoon. The plan so carefully devised had been set at naught, and the blood of thousands cried out from that ground of defeat and disaster. HOW THE NINTH KEPT UP ITS REPUTATION. What with recruits and convalescents, the regiment was able to muster about two hundred muskets for the famous Mine fight, in which it bore a prominent part. Its position was in the first line of the division, immediately in front of the fort, when the troops were massed for the charge. At the instant of the explosion they sprang for ward, and under cover of the smoke and dust were the first regiment to plant their colors on the ruined works. They pushed forward as far as ordered, and as far as any of the troops went, and captured fully their share of the prisoners taken. In the fierce conflict that ensued for the possession of what had been gained, they performed their part well, and many were the individual deeds of valor that have since enriched the traditions of the regiment. AS TOLD IN SERGEANT BURNHAM'S DIARY. " The 30th of July was very warm. At three o'clock that morning we were sent to the front, taking only our arms and our canteens. Our brigade was massed in the ravine just behind our front line of rifle-pits, and not very far from the entrance to the mine. The fuse for firing this mine was lighted at daybreak ; on first trial went out ; was relighted, and at about five o'clock the explosion came. It was terrific. The ground where we stood 1864.] THE BATTLE OF TBE CRATER. -\